Skip to main content

Full text of "The Unfolding Drama: Studies in U.S. History"

See other formats


Edited  by  Bett 


theker 


THE  UNFOLDING 
DRAMA 

Studies  in  ILS.  History 


theke 


Herber 


THE  UNFOLDING  DRAMA 


Studies  in  U.S.  History 
by  Herbert  Aptheker 


Edited  by  Bettina  Aptheker 


INTERNATIONAL  PUBLISHERS,  New  York 


Copyright  © 1978  by  International  Publishers 
All  rights  reserved 
First  Edition,  1979 

Manufactured  in  the  United  States  of  America 

Library  of  Congress  Cataloging  in  Publication  Data 

Aptheker.  Herbert,  1915- 
The  unfolding  drama. 

Includes  bibliographical  references  and  index. 

1.  United  States  History —Addresses,  essays, 
lectures.  I.  Aptheker,  Bettina.  II.  Title. 
E178.6.A66  973  78-21025 

ISBN  0-7178-0560-3 
ISBN  0-7178-0501-8  pbk. 


CONTENTS 


Foreword  • ix 

part  I WRITING  HISTORY 

1.  Founding  the  Republic 

The  Revolutionary  Character  of  the  American 
Revolution  • 5 

The  Declaration  of  Independence  • 13 

2.  Prelude  to  Civil  War 

The  Labor  Movement  in  the  South  During  Slavery  • 29 
Class  Conflicts  in  the  South:  1850-1860  • 48 
On  the  Centenary  of  John  Brown’s  Execution  • 67 

3.  Saving  the  Republic 

The  Civil  War  • 81 

The  Emancipation  Proclamation  • 96 

part  II  HISTORICAL  PERSPECTIVES 

4.  Racism  and  Class  Consciousness 

Class  Consciousness  in  the  United  States  • 109 
White  Chauvinism:  The  Struggle  Inside  the  Ranks  • 120 
The  History  of  Anti-Racism  in  the  United  States  • 129 

5.  History  and  Partisanship 

Falsification  in  History  • 139 

The  American  Historical  Profession  • 145 

Notes  • 157 

Bibliographical  Comment  • 165 
Index  *171 


The  American  War  is  over,  but  this  is  far  from 
being  the  case  with  the  American  Revolution. 

On  the  contrary,  nothing  but  the  first  act 
of  the  great  drama  is  closed. 

Benjamin  Rush 
at  the  Constitutional  Convention,  1787 


FOREWORD 


As  the  United  States  enters  its  third  century,  “futurologists”— that  new 
breed  of  sociologist  obsessed  with  avowing  the  survival  of  capitalism — 
continue  to  forecast  a remarkably  cheerful  outlook  for  the  bourgeoisie 
in  the  year  2000.  Puzzled  by  the  seeming  incongruity  between  this,  and 
the  prevailing  pessimism  about  the  future  of  anything  in  most  other 
professional  circles,  I scanned  the  futurological  literature.  Four  striking 
things  emerged. 

First,  Black  people,  when  they  are  mentioned  (which  is  not  very 
often)  are  always  discussed  in  terms  of  the  threat  they  pose  to  the  new 
super-industrial  society.  Alvin  Toffler,  for  example,  in  his  Future 
Shock,  warns  that  “in  the  new  fast-paced,  cybernetic  society,  this 
minority  can,  by  sabotage,  strike  or  a thousand  other  means  disrupt  the 
entire  system.” 

Black  people  pose  a technical  problem  for  the  social  engineer  of  the 
future.  How  shall  they  be  contained?  Toffler,  being  of  relatively  liberal 
persuasion,  suggests  “bringing  them  into  the  system  as  full  partners, 
permitting  them  to  participate  in  social  goal  setting  ...”  A minority, 
Toffler  maintains,  “so  laced  into  the  system”  is  far  less  likely  to  be 
disruptive. 

Others,  less  liberal  in  their  world  view,  suggest  different  solutions: 
preventive  detention,  psycho-surgery,  surveillance  via  an  electronic 
impulse  implanted  in  the  brain.  Behavior  modification,  through  the  use 
of  electric  shock  or  the  more  sophisticated  drug-induced  sensation  of 
asphyxiation,  is  an  increasingly  fashionable  solution. 

The  second  striking  feature  of  the  futurological  realm  is  the  disposi- 
tion of  women.  Women  are  discussed  in  terms  of  their  relationship  to 
men;  that  is  to  say,  as  sexual  objects.  The  primary  problem  for  the 
(male)  futurologist  then,  is  the  impact  of  the  technological/ biological 


X 


FOREWORD 


changes  on  the  future  of  sexual  relations,  family  structure  and  women 
as  the  bearers  of  children. 

“When  babies  can  be  grown  in  a laboratory  jar  what  happens  to  the 
very  notion  of  maternity?”  Toffler  queries.  He  continues:  “If  embryos 
are  for  sale,  can  a corporation  buy  one?  Can  it  buy  ten  thousand?  Can  it 
resell  them?  ...  If  we  buy  and  sell  living  embryos  are  we  back  to  some 
form  of  slavery?”  Toffler  says  these  are  some  of  the  really  pressing  issues 
we  must  resolve. 

The  third  notable  feature  of  the  futurological  rendition  is  that  by  the 
year  2,000  there  will  apparently  be  no  more  Native  American  Indian, 
Chicano,  Latino,  Puerto  Rican  or  Asian  peoples  in  the  United  States. 
At  least  there  is  no  mention  of  them  in  the  futurological  references 
surveyed.  Presumably,  by  then,  someone  will  have  engineered  the  final 
solution  to  this  problem. 

The  fourth  distinctive  feature  of  future  society  is  the  disappearance  of 
the  working  class,  and  with  it  the  class  struggle.  This  is  not  really 
explained;  it  is  simply  assumed. 

Unable  to  cope  with  the  enormity  of  the  social  chaos  created  by 
capitalism  these  future-focused  sociologists  have  abandoned  even  the 
pretense  of  reform.  Instead,  they  propose  the  containment  and/or 
extinction  of  all  “problems.” 

Once  having  contained  or  eliminated  Black,  Chicano,  Asian  and 
Native  American  Indian  peoples,  women  and  workers,  they  can  allow 
their  imaginations  to  run  wild.  In  ecstasy  they  anticipate  their  future 
push-button  “James  Bond”  world  of  instant  comfort,  instant  food, 
instant  sex  and  disposable  people. 

The  bourgeoisie  creates  a futurological  spectacular  in  its  own  image, 
a technological  wonderland  finally  stripped  of  all  humanity,  all  mean- 
ing and  all  purpose.  Sensing  the  end,  the  bourgeois  rulers  frantically 
seek  Utopia,  and  so  write  their  own  epitaph. 

As  futurologists  have  sought  to  contain  and/or  eliminate  the  “prob- 
lem” of  the  poor  and  the  oppressed,  so  most  bourgeois  historians  have 
sought  to  obscure  and  deny  their  history.  And  for  very  much  the  same 
reason.  “The  present  is  made  up  of  the  past,”  Herbert  Aptheker  writes, 
“and  the  future  is  the  past  and  the  present  dialectically  intertwined. 
Controlling  the  past,”  he  continues,  “is  of  great  consequence  in  deter- 
mining the  present  and  shaping  the  future ” Indeed,  the  futurologi- 

cal offering  is  an  exact  replication  of  predominant  themes  in  bourgeois 
historiography. 


FOREWORD 


XI 


In  denying  the  history  of  the  poor  and  the  oppressed  the  bourgeoisie 
has  also  denied  their  humanity.  As  Dr.  Du  Bois  put  it,  in  describing  his 
experiences  as  a graduate  student  at  Harvard  at  the  turn  of  the  century: 
“The  history  of  the  world  was  paraded  before  [us] . . . Which  was  the 
superior  race?  Manifestly  that  which  had  a history,  the  white  race  . . . 
Africa  was  left  without  culture  and  without  history.” 

Rescuing  the  history  of  those  whose  labor  created  the  wealth  of 
society  is  the  responsibility  of  the  revolutionary  scholar;  and  preserving 
the  record  of  those  whose  struggles  shaped  the  basic  contours  of  society 
is  the  responsibility  of  the  revolutionary  movement.  “We  have  the 
record  of  kings  and  gentlemen  ad  nauseam  and  in  stupid  detail,” 
Du  Bois  wrote  in  his  introduction  to  Herbert  Aptheker’s  massive 
Documentary  History  of  the  Negro  People  in  the  United  States,  “but  of 
the  common  run  of  human  beings,  and  particularly  of  the  half  or  wholly 
submerged  working  group,  the  world  has  saved  all  too  little  of  authentic 
record  and  tried  to  forget  or  ignore  even  the  little  saved.” 

While  on  the  one  hand  the  bourgeoisie  appears  to  assign  little 
importance  to  the  history  of  the  poor  and  the  oppressed,  paradoxically 
(and  understandably),  it  also  devotes  enormous  energy  and  resources  to 
the  systematic  distortion  of  that  history.  Acknowledging  the  paucity  of 
literature  on  Black  women,  for  example,  Angela  Davis  observed  that: 
“We  must  also  contend  with  the  fact  that  too  many  of  these  rare  studies 
[that  do  focus  on  Black  women]  claim  as  their  signal  achievement  the 
reinforcement  of  fictitious  cliches  and  . . . have  given  credence  to  grossly 
distorted  categories  through  which  the  Black  woman  continues  to  be 
perceived.” 

Aptheker,  in  concluding  his  thought  on  the  dialectical  relationship 
between  past,  present  and  future,  notes  that:  “Hitherto,  exploitative 
ruling  classes  have  gone  to  great  pains  to  control  the  past— that  is,  to 
write  and  teach  so-called  history.”  In  doing  so  they  have  been  able  to 
divert,  or  blunt  the  impact  of  many  democratic  and  revolutionary 
movements.  This  has  been  especially  true  as  regards  the  history  of  the 
struggle  against  racism. 

From  the  Marxist  perspective  the  really  important  epistemological 
question  in  history  is  how  ordinary  people,  working  people  in  particu- 
lar, have  survived  a brutal  and  exploitative  system;  and  resisted, 
struggled  and  thereby  changed  the  course  of  human  events.  History  is 
not  primarily  a recitation  of  dates,  or  a chronicle  of  events.  It  is  above 
all  else  the  critical  analysis  of  social  movement. 


FOREWORD 


FOREWORD 


xii 

The  definitive  character  of  Herbert  Aptheker’s  work  stems  primarily 
from  his  identification  with  Marxism.  Even  the  kinds  of  historical 
questions  Aptheker  asked  himself  reflect  the  anti-elitist  and  dynamic 
qualities  of  the  Marxist  methodology.  Why  else  focus  on  the  history  of 
Afro-American  people?  Why  write  about  labor  struggles  in  the  South 
during  slavery;  or  class  conflicts  in  the  South  in  the  decade  preceding 
the  Civil  War;  or  slave  rebellions?  These  questions  occurred  to  Ap- 
theker because  of  the  Marxist  preoccupation  with  apprehending  the 
process  of  change,  the  nature  of  causality,  and  the  forward  motion  of 
history.  They  also  provided  him  with  a wholly  original  and  unique 
vantage  point  from  which  to  view  the  main  currents  of  United  States 
history. 

Herbert  Aptheker’s  first  published  w'ork  appeared  in  his  high  school 
newspaper  in  1932.  It  was  called  “The  Dark  Side  of  the  South,”  and 
contained  his  impressions  of  his  first  trip  to  the  Southern  states.  He  was 
then  sixteen  years  old.  That  same  year  the  trial  of  the  Black  Commu- 
nist, Angelo  Herndon,  took  place  in  Georgia.  Herndon  was  charged 
with  insurrection  as  a consequence  of  his  activities  in  the  movement  of 
the  unemployed.  He  was  convicted  and  sentenced  to  twenty  years  on 
the  Georgia  chain  gang.  The  intervention  of  world  public  opinion, 
organized  by  the  Communist  Party  of  the  United  States,  forced 
Herndon’s  release  before  the  sentence  could  be  executed.  One  of 
Aptheker’s  earliest  memories  is  of  a mobile  exhibit,  prepared  by  the 
Herndon  defense  committee  in  New  York  City,  which  toured  the 
neighborhood  w'here  he  lived.  The  exhibit  displayed  a cage,  with  the 
figure  of  a Black  man  chained  inside,  to  dramatize  the  Herndon  case. 

By  1938,  and  for  the  next  several  years,  Aptheker  was  again  in  the 
South,  this  time  as  an  educational  worker  for  the  Food  and  Tobacco 
Workers  Union.  Working  with  him  was  the  Black  Communist  and 
leader  of  the  Southern  Negro  Youth  Congress,  Louis  E.  Burnham. 
Aptheker  joined  the  Communist  Party  in  1939.  Shortly  thereafter  he 
served  as  Secretary  of  the  Abolish  Peonage  Committee.  Two  months 
after  the  United  States  entered  the  Second  World  War  Aptheker  joined 
the  army,  asked  to  be  assigned  to  Black  troops,  and  fought  in  the 
European  theater.  His  outfit  took  Dusseldorf.  He  was  in  Paris  on  V.E. 
Day. 

Infused  through  all  of  Aptheker’s  scholarship  is  a definite,  even 
passionate  partisanship  for  the  oppressed.  Much  of  this,  I think,  stems 
from  his  experiences  in  the  movement,  and  in  the  war;  and,  from  the 


xiii 

very  special  kind  of  support  and  encouragement  given  him  by  workers 
in  general,  and  Black  workers  in  particular.  For  example,  while  assem- 
bling the  material  for  his  study  of  American  Negro  Slave  Revolts, 
Aptheker  often  had  difficulty  obtaining  the  documents  he  requested 
from  white  officials  in  the  Southern  archives.  During  one  memorable 
search  it  was  the  Black  caretaker  who  let  him  into  the  archives  after 
dark,  located  the  documents  in  question,  and  assisted  in  putting  them 
together. 

This  collection  of  Herbert  Aptheker’s  writings  is  based  exclusively  on 
his  work  in  U.S.  history.  Many  of  these  selections  have  long  been  out- 
of-print,  and  most  have  never  appeared  in  book  form.  The  origin  of 
each  item  is  indicated.  No  substantive  changes  have  been  made.  A 
bibliographical  comment  at  the  end  provides  something  of  an  overview 
of  Aptheker’s  contribution  to  U.S.  historiography.  Related  books  and 
articles  which  he  has  produced  are  also  cited. 

It  has  been  an  honor  and  a privilege  to  select,  arrange  and  edit  this 
collection  of  Herbert  Aptheker’s  writings.  It  is  hoped  that  the  effort 
may  be  worthy  of  Aptheker  as  historian.  In  any  event,  it  is  certain  that 
this  historical  record,  as  created  by  Herbert  Aptheker,  portends  a 
future  somewhat  more  conducive  to  human  values  than  the  grotesque 
fantasies  of  the  futurologists. 

Bettina  Aptheker 


THE  UNFOLDING  DRAMA 


WRITING  HISTORY 


1 

FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


The  Revolutionary  Character 
of  the  American  Revolution 

In  the  U nited  States  today  there  are  two  apparently  contradictory  views 
of  the  American  Revolution  which  dominate  the  news  media,  the 
publishing  industry  and  academia.  One,  associated  with  the  attitude  of 
the  Daughters  of  the  American  Revolution  and  given  sophisticated 
reiteration  in  the  writings  of  Daniel  J.  Boorstin,  among  many  others, 
holds  that  the  unique  feature  of  the  American  Revolution  was  that  it 
was  not  a revolution,  or  at  most,  that  it  was  a conservative  revolution. 
This  concept  fills  the  official  pronouncements  and  spirit  of  the  Bicen- 
tennial Commission  of  the  United  States  Government. 

The  other  view  holds  that  the  American  Revolution  was  a perfect  one 
in  conception  and  execution;  that  it  was  the  quintessence  of  human 
accomplishment  and  that  its  applicability  to  the  present  is  complete.  To 
the  degree  that  this  view  emphasizes  the  shortcomings  of  present-day 
U.S.  society  and  dominant  policy,  it  possesses  progressive  elements;  but 
in  its  tendency  to  make  the  event  of  the  eighteenth  century  an  un- 
blemished model  for  all  time,  it  falsifies  history  and  tends  to  reinforce 
the  foundations  of  the  status  quo,  especially  since  it  ignores  the 
hegemony  in  that  revolution  of  the  classes  possessing  the  means  of 
production,  which,  then,  included  not  only  the  bourgeoisie  but  also  the 


6 


FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


slaveowners.  Such  a view  of  the  Revolution  results  not  only  in  down- 
playing the  reality  of  class  differentiation  and  struggle  in  the  America  of 
the  eighteenth  century;  it  also  tends  to  minimize— or  even  ignore — the 
realities  of  chattel  slavery  and  of  the  genocidal  policy  pursued  toward 
the  Indian  peoples  and  the  vile  racism  that  served  as  the  rationalization 
and  prop  for  both  atrocities. 

Seeing  the  Revolution  in  this  uncritical  and  false  manner  tends  also 
to  support  the  quite  conservative  and  reactionary  view  that  holds  that  a 
revolutionary  outlook  in  the  present  for  an  American  is  on  its  face  un- 
American  and  truly  alien.  This  was  the  characteristic  view  of  such 
notorious  reactionaries,  for  example,  as  the  late  Nicholas  Murray 
Butler,  formerly  president  of  Columbia  University,  who  insisted  that 
since— in  his  opinion — the  Revolution  of  the  eighteenth  century  pro- 
duced a perfect  society  or  at  least  a model  for  a perfect  society  and  even 
a method  for  alterations  should  blemishes  appear,  one  who  lived  in  this 
paradise  and  still  retained  a revolutionary  outlook  was  either  a mad- 
man or  an  agent  of  some  hostile  foreign  power! 

There  also  exists  in  the  United  States  today,  especially  among  ultra- 
Leftists  and  other  political  infants,  an  utterly  cynical  view  of  the 
American  Revolution  in  which  the  event  as  a whole  is  simply  dismissed 
as  farcical  or  meaningless  or  hypocritical  or  demagogic  and  other  such 
labels  reflecting  the  emptiness  of  the  heads  concocting  them.  The 
practical  result  of  this  view— as  in  everything  else  associated  with  the 
ultra-Left— is  to  assist  the  ruling  class  in  ballyhooing  the  Revolution 
and  turning  its  “celebration”  into  an  occasion  for  selling  toothpaste  and 
deodorants. 

The  Revolution  which  resulted  in  the  creation  of  the  United  States  of 
America  was  the  product  of  the  interplay  of  three  fundamental  forces: 
a)  the  contradiction  in  the  relationship  between  colonizing  power  and 
colonists;  b)  the  contradictions  within  the  colonies  expressive  of  their 
class  divisions  and  the  fact  that  whenever  these  contradictions  reached 
politically  explosive  phases  the  power  of  Britain  was  exercised  in 
support  of  the  status  quo  and  in  opposition  to  popular  forces;  and  c)  the 
development  through  several  generations  of  the  sense  of  a distinction 
between  being  an  “American”  and  being  an  Englishman;  that  is,  the 
forging  of  a new  nation  and  therefore  of  a distinct  national  conscious- 
ness. One  may  add  that  the  dialectical  interlocking  of  these  forces 
served  to  influence  and  exacerbate  each,  so  that  a)  and  b)  helped  in  the 
forging  of  c)  and  the  latter  helped  accentuate  the  former,  etc. 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 


7 


Those  specific  aspects  of  the  Revolution  which  explain  why  Lenin 
could  refer  to  it  as  “one  of  those  great,  really  liberating,  really  revolu- 
tionary wars  of  which  there  have  been  so  few,”1  include  the  following: 

The  American  Revolution  was  the  first  successful  colonial  rebellion 
in  modern  history  and  it  marked  the  overcoming  in  armed  struggle  by 
an  aroused  population  of  the  greatest  military  and  naval  power  in  the 
world  at  that  time. 

It  affirmed  in  achievement  and  in  theory — as  in  the  Declaration  of 
Independence— the  right  of  national  self-determination. 

It  postulated  the  equality  of  all  men,  again  notably  in  the  Declaration 
of  I ndependence.  Of  course,  its  authors  meant  men  and  not  women  and 
meant  propertied  men  and  not  indentured  men,  nor  enslaved  men,  nor 
colored  men;  but  for  its  time  even  the  limited  meaning  of  its  usage  was  a 
significant  advance  over  conditions  then  prevailing  in  the  world.  Fur- 
thermore, with  the  sweep  of  its  language,  other  times  and  other  societies 
would  universalize  the  concept  so  that  it  would  indeed  include  the  great 
idea  of  the  essential  equality  of  humanity— in  its  needs,  dreams, 
aspirations  and  capacities. 

The  Revolution  and  the  instruments  of  government  resulting  from  it 
expounded  the  concept  of  popular  sovereignty.  Again,  with  those  who 
announced  this,  its  meaning  was  limited  to  the  concept  of  “people”  in 
the  eighteenth  century— male,  white,  propertied.  But  many  among  the 
people,  then,  too,  read  this  quite  differently.  Furthermore,  the  idea  of 
popular  sovereignty  was  something  quite  new  for  hitherto  sovereignty 
inhered  in  the  Sovereign  and  all  these  words  were  spelled  with  capital 
letters  to  reflect  the  great  dignity  associated  with  them  and  the  rever- 
ence required.  In  that  sense,  the  very  term  “popular  sovereignty”  was  a 
linguistic  innovation  if  not  contradiction  and  its  fullest  implementation 
in  all  areas  of  life  was  and  remains  the  basic  agenda  of  history  ever  since 
the  eighteenth  century. 

The  Revolution  was  based  on  the  political  theory  that  the  purpose  of 
government  ought  to  be  one  which  makes  possible  among  its  citizen- 
ry—note  citizenry,  not  subjects— “life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of 
happiness” — the  latter  phrase  a significant  alteration  from  John 
Locke’s  affirmation  that  government  should  protect  “life,  liberty  and 
property.”2  It  is  not  that  the  Fathers  of  the  Revolution  were  men  who 
rejected  the  notion  that  the  security  of  private  property  was  the  basic 
purpose  of  government;  on  the  contrary,  they  accepted  this  as  axioma- 
tic. But,  nevertheless,  it  is  noteworthy  that  the  Lockean  concept  was 


8 


FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


amended  and  that  the  amendment  makes  possible— indeed,  invites— 
broader  and  more  humane  purposes  of  government  than  those  an- 
nounced by  the  seventeenth  century  revolutionist. 

The  revolutionists  insisted  that  only  a government  with  the  purposes 
just  described  was  a government;  without  such  purposes  so-called 
government  degenerated  into  tyranny  and  when  such  degeneration 
appeared,  the  revolutionists  declared  (and  were  practicing)  that  it  was 
not  only  the  right  but  it  was  the  duty  of  those  inhabiting  so  afflicted  a 
land  to  make  every  effort  to  alter  it,  to  bring  it  into  accordance  with 
proper  aims  of  government  and  that  if  such  alteration  could  only  be 
accomplished  through  revolution,  then  that,  too,  became  both  a right 
and  an  obligation. 

The  revolutionists  came  to  the  conclusion  that  monarchy  and  inher- 
ited nobility  were  incompatible  with  popular  sovereignty  and  with 
purposes  of  government  which  envisaged  support  for  the  pursuit  of 
happiness  as  well  as  contradicting  concepts  of  human  equality.  There- 
fore, they  instituted  republican  forms  of  government  in  each  of  the 
rebelling  colonies  and  in  the  central  government;  in  doing  this  they 
“smashed”  the  former  state  and  forged  a quite  new  one.  Special 
attention  is  to  be  given  to  the  fact  that  the  two  central  aspects  of  the 
Revolution — independence  and  a republican  form  of  government — 
were  guaranteed  by  the  Constitution  whose  adoption  sealed  the  Revo- 
lution. That  is,  just  as  one  would  be  treasonous  if  he  sought  the 
elimination  of  the  independence  of  the  United  States  of  America  so  also 
would  one  be  treasonous  if  he  sought  to  terminate  the  republican  form 
of  government.  Both  remained  significantly  threatened  for  a generation 
after  the  Revolution  succeeded  in  battle,  and  it  is  characteristic  of 
revolutions  that  once  successful  they  do  not  permit  any  contesting  of 
the  essential  purposes  of  the  revolution— whether  that  be  independence 
and  a republic,  or  independence  and  socialism.  The  Constitution  of  the 
U nited  States  in  guaranteeing  a republican  form  of  government  to  each 
of  the  states  simultaneously  is  affirming  that  there  is  no  “freedom”  to 
seek  to  establish  a monarchical  form. 

More  extended  notice  of  the  “smashing”  of  existing  colonial  state 
forms  may  be  useful.  As  the  revolutionary  process  unfolded,  beginning 
in  the  1760s,  there  came  into  being  extra-legal  and  sometimes  illegal 
organizations  of  Committees  of  Correspondence,  Sons  (and  Daugh- 
ters) of  Liberty,  Sons  of  Neptune  (reflecting  the  key  role  of  maritime 
workers  in  the  revolutionary  movement  in  the  cities)  and  other  groups 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 


9 


called  Associators.  All  these  were  tools  for  communication,  propagan- 
da, and,  above  all,  organization;  they  eventuated  into  a governing  form 
with  a new  name  and  content— a congress— and  finally  into  the  Conti- 
nental Congress.  The  simplicity  of  these  titles  was  deliberate  and 
reflected  the  action-directed  and  popular  nature  they  possessed.  Their 
presiding  officer  was  called  simply  “president,”  though  some  of  the 
Right  in  the  revolutionary  movement  suggested  more  resplendent  titles 
like  “Your  Highness”  or  even  “Your  Majesty.”  Even  the  place  in  the 
then  most  populous  city— Philadelphia— where  the  Congress  was  to 
meet  was  a matter  of  debate,  with  again  the  conservative  wing  of  the 
revolutionary  movement  urging  the  State  House,  hitherto  used  by  the 
royal  officials,  as  a proper  locale.  But  this  was  rejected  at  the  invitation 
of  the  carpenters  of  the  city  and  with  the  agreement  of  the  more  radical 
wing  of  the  revolutionary  movement.  Thus,  the  Congress  met  in  the 
carpenters’  hall — the  latter  now  capitalized  and  rendered  as  Carpenters' 
Hall,  and  much  of  the  population  of  the  United  States  does  not  realize 
that  that  hall  was  simply  the  meeting  place  of  the  carpenters  (and  other 
mechanics  and  artisans)  of  the  city. 

The  concept  of  popular  sovereignty  was  given  flesh  and  blood  insofar 
as  the  Revolution  did  represent  the  will  and  the  power  of  the  vast 
majority  of  the  population.  Precise  figures  are  not  available  but  all  the 
evidence  suggests  that  at  least  70  percent  of  the  population  was 
significantly  and  consciously  part  of  the  revolutionary  effort.  It  was  the 
so-called  common  people  who  formed  the  bulk  of  the  pressure  groups, 
who  enforced  the  boycotts,  who  rid  the  country  of  the  king’s  officers, 
who  formed  the  armed  forces  of  the  Revolution  and  who  bested  the 
greatest  military  and  naval  power  then  in  the  world. 

It  is  the  American  Revolution  that  introduces  significant  guerrilla 
warfare  with  the  great  names  of  Marion,  Sumter  and  Fox;  and,  indeed, 
the  war  as  a whole  so  far  as  the  revolutionary  forces  were  concerned  was 
fought  in  guerrilla  style  as  befits  a people’s  war.  That  is,  the  armies  of 
Washington  and  Greene  hit  and  ran  and  hit  and  ran  again.  Those 
armies  often  did  the  “impossible,”  crossing  icy  waters  as  at  T renton  and 
storming  mountains  as  at  Stony  Point;  and  they  fought  in  a way  the 
colonists  had  learned  from  the  Indians — hiding  behind  trees  and 
boulders,  depending  upon  individual  initiative.  For  generations  after 
the  war,  the  nobility  of  England  referred  to  the  Americans  as  “tricky” 
and  “unmanly”  for  they  did  not  Fight  in  the  regulation  way  that  the 
drafted  and  mercenary  armies  employed  by  European  royalty  had 
developed. 


10 


FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


The  British  took  all  the  major  cities  in  rebeldom;  they  were  on  the 
coast  and  no  one  then  could  long  withstand  the  British  navy.  So  New 
York  and  Philadelphia  and  Charleston  were  taken.  But  once  the  British 
troops  moved  inland  they  faced  not  only  accumulating  logistical  prob- 
lems but  also  a hostile  population  which  was  not  backward  in  manifest- 
ing that  hostility. 

It  was  in  the  South  that  the  British  had  their  greatest  military 
successes  and  took  most  territory.  That  was  because  some  35  percent  of 
the  population  therein  was  made  up  of  chattel  slaves  and  these  slaves, 
having  been  denied  freedom  by  the  revolutionists — though  this  had 
been  repeatedly  demanded— acted  in  their  own  behalf.  In  some  cases, 
where  freedom  for  enlistment  was  forthcoming,  they  did  join  the 
revolutionary  army  (perhaps  as  many  as  5,000  did  this),  but,  in  general, 
slaves  went  to  where  freedom  was  and  a result  was  that  perhaps  as  many 
as  100,000  fled  plantations  in  the  South  from  1775  through  1783.  British 
commanders  in  the  field  suggested  to  London  the  wisdom  of  raising  the 
flag  of  abolition  and  affirmed  that  if  this  were  done  the  Revolution 
would  be  over  in  the  South  in  a month.  London  rejected  the  suggestion 
because  many  among  the  richest  slaveowners  were  themselves  Tories 
and  also  because  the  British  West  Indies  contained  some  750,000 
slaves — and  once  the  flag  of  abolition  is  raised  it  is  very  difficult  to 
confine  it. 

A somewhat  similar  situation  prevailed  with  the  perhaps  300,000 
Indian  population  in  the  colonies.  That  is,  they  were  not  able  to  unite 
among  themselves  and,  playing  upon  this  fatal  disunity,  the  Americans 
and  the  British  were  able  either  to  win  over  or  to  neutralize  certain 
sections  of  the  Indian  peoples.  The  result  was  that  some  among  those 
people  fought  for  one  side  and  some  for  the  other— and  some  abstained 
altogether.  But,  in  any  case,  without  unity,  successful  strategy  for 
themselves  was  not  possible  and  with  the  end  of  the  Revolution  a policy 
of  federal  enmity  produced  catastrophe  for  the  Indian  peoples. 

In  these  two  cases  in  particular  the  severe  limitations  of  a bourgeois- 
democratic  effort — even  in  the  eighteenth  century  with  the  bourgeoisie 
young  and,  in  a historic  sense,  progressive — are  made  palpably  clear. 

The  international  quality  of  the  Revolution  is  outstanding.  Of 
course,  in  the  early  stages  of  the  movement,  beginning  in  the  1760s,  the 
colonial  protest  movement  was  part  of  the  general  protest  movement  in 
England.  Thus,  when  the  colonists  demanded,  as  they  did,  “the  rights  of 
Englishmen,”  the  King  rejected  this  not  only  because  they  were  colo- 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 


11 


nists  and  not  Englishmen,  but  also  because,  as  he  said,  “if  I yield  to  the 
mob  in  Boston,  how  shall  I control  the  mob  in  London?”  Further, 
among  the  colonists,  the  demands  came  not  only  from  merchants  and 
planters  against  commercial  and  trade  policies  which,  of  course, 
favored  the  English  ruling  class;  demands  came  also  from  seamen  and 
workers  and  servants  and  even  slaves.  These,  too,  had  their  particular 
and  very  pressing  grievances:  opposition  to  the  quartering  of  troops  in 
their  homes  and  neighborhoods;  opposition  to  the  employment  of 
British  troops  in  the  colonies  at  wages  a fraction  of  those  normally  paid 
colonial  workers;  the  impressing  of  “common”  people  into  the  army 
and  navy  of  the  Crown. 

Organized  opposition  from  these  masses  was  a fundamental  feature 
of  the  American  Revolution  and  to  yield  to  such  opposition  from  such  a 
source  meant  to  the  Crown  and  nobility  and  ruling  circles  of  Britain 
(and  many  of  their  allies  in  the  colonies)  simply  the  end  of  civilization. 

Significant  in  the  outcome  of  the  war  was  the  refusal  of  the  Canadian 
population  to  play  a counter-revolutionary  role;  basic,  too,  was  the 
revolutionary  turmoil  in  Ireland  which  led  the  English  Crown  to 
dispatch  some  of  its  best  troops  not  to  Boston  but  to  Dublin.  And,  of 
course,  the  rising  European  movement  to  culminate  in  the  French 
Revolution  had  already  induced  volunteers  from  France,  Holland, 
Poland,  Germany,  Denmark,  Sweden  and  Hungary  to  serve  the  Amer- 
ican cause.  In  addition,  power  rivalries  between  France  and  England, 
Spain  and  England,  Holland  and  England  made  possible  the  successes 
of  the  diplomacy  of  the  American  revolutionaries. 

The  Revolution  did,  then,  break  one  of  the  links  in  the  chain  of 
colonialism.  It  did  overcome  monarchy  and  establish  a republican  form 
of  government  based  on  the  concept  of  popular  sovereignty.  It  elimi- 
nated the  last  vestiges  of  feudalism,  as  primogeniture,  quitrent,  entail.  It 
contributed  to  the  termination  of  imprisonment  for  debt  and  inden- 
tured servitude.  It  provided  for  the  separation  of  church  and  state;  it 
enhanced  the  concept  of  education;  it  helped  promote  some  aspects  of 
the  rights  of  women;  it  led  to  the  manumission  of  several  thousand 
slaves  and  to  the  elimination  of  chattel  slavery  in  the  North  and  to  some 
forward  movement  in  the  outlawry  of  the  international  slave  trade. 

Some  contemporaries  wanted  more;  the  mass  organizations  in  par- 
ticular pressed  for  further  advances,  especially  in  terms  of  assuring 
widespread  popular  political  power,  curbing  economic  monopolies  and 
advancing  educational  possibilities.  Some  women  and  a few  men  did 


12 


FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


THF.  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


13 


point  out  the  glaring  failure  to  think  of  and  treat  women  as  people  and 
the  free  Black  population  petitioned  repeatedly  for  an  end  to  slavery  as 
a cancer  which  would  grow  with  the  growth  of  the  republic  and  if  not 
excised  now  at  its  birthing  time  would  one  day  threaten  the  nation’s 
existence. 

But  the  hegemony  of  the  eighteenth  century  Revolution  being  in  the 
hands  of  those  who  owned  the  means  of  production,  the  severe  limita- 
tions of  such  classes— even  in  their  “finest”  hour— as  to  the  meaning  of 
“democracy”  and  of  “freedom”  were  clear.  This  encompassed  the 
racism  born  with  the  birth  of  capitalism  as  well  as  the  male  supremacist 
outlook  and  practice  strengthened  by  that  capitalism  (and  slavery). 
Above  all,  the  propertied  classes  held  to  an  overall  elitism  so  that 
Alexander  Hamilton  was  able  to  warn  of  “The  People,  Sir,  the  People  is 
a great  Beast”;  and  John  Adams  was  wont  to  use  as  synonyms,  “the 
rich,  the  able  and  the  well-born,”  and  John  Jay— first  Chief  Justice  of 
the  United  States— felt  it  to  be  self-understood  that,  as  he  said,  “those 
who  own  the  country  should  govern  it.”  Even  Thomas  Jefferson, 
having  in  mind  urban  masses,  referred  to  them  as  the  “swinish  multi- 
tude.” 

To  them  and  their  classes,  freedom  meant  an  absence  of  restraint, 
and  was  a political  matter  entirely  and  not  at  all  economic.  The 
economic  system  under  which  they  flourished  was  “freedom”  so  far  as 
they  were  concerned  and  the  problem  of  successful  government  was  to 
restrain  tyranny  (monarchy)  on  the  one  hand  and  “anarchy”  or  “chaos” 
on  the  other,  by  which  they  meant  real  mass,  popular  rule.  Still,  then 
too,  in  the  eighteenth  century,  it  was  the  participation  and  strength  of 
the  masses  that  made  possible  the  success  of  the  Revolution  and  made 
possible  whatever  positive  achievements  it  could  and  did  record.  Those 
achievements — and  what  they  portended — were  enough  so  that  there 
was  good  reason  for  the  British  band  that  accompanied  Lord  Corn- 
wallis’s surrender  to  Washington  at  Yorktown  in  1781  to  play  the  tune 
“The  World  Turned  Upside  Down.”  The  music  from  the  British  band 
hinted  that  this  surrender  was  something  new,  was  not  the  time- 
honored  ceremony  of  one  monarch’s  hirelings  having  bested  another, 
but  was  rather  the  triumph  of  revolutionary  republicans. 

Lenin,  while  leading  a revolution  of  an  infinitely  higher  form  of 
democracy— a revolution  for  socialism— could  well  appeal  to  the  revo- 
lutionary traditions  here,  in  his  “Letter  to  American  Workers,”  and 
remind  them  that  their  country  was  founded  by  a “really  revolutionary 


war.”  That  which  was  most  advanced  in  that  revolutionary  war  came 
from  the  brains  and  experiences  and  blood  and  sweat  of  their  class 
brothers,  their  fellow  toilers  in  the  eighteenth  century.  In  our  own  era, 
that  which  is  best  in  the  world  and  in  the  body  politic  of  the  United 
States  lies  in  the  consciousness  and  organized  strength  of  working  men 
and  women  of  all  colors  and  all  nationalities. 

Here  in  the  United  States  the  deepest  meaning  of  the  Bicentennial  of 
the  Revolution  is  to  comprehend  that  Revolution  as  a great  milepost  of 
the  past  200  years  of  human  history  along  the  way  to  the  achievement  of 
colonial  and  national  liberation,  the  termination  of  racism  and  all 
forms  of  elitism  and  the  emancipation  of  the  working  class.  And  it  is  the 
victorious  working  class,  it  is  socialism,  which,  as  a “by-product,” 
brings  to  fruition  for  the  twentieth  century  the  promises  in  the  immortal 
manifesto  of  Revolution,  which  is  the  birth  certificate  of  the  United 
States  of  America. 


Published  in  World  Marxist  Review,  Vol.  18,  No.  7,  July  1975,  pp.  100-108. 


The  Declaration  of  Independence 

The  legislature  of  Virginia  discovered  this  year  that  the  business  of  the 
state  was  interfered  with  excessively  because  of  a large  number  of 
official  holidays.  It  was  noted  that  the  birthdays  of  two  sons  of  Virginia 
were  state  holidays— those  of  Thomas  Jefferson  and  Robert  E.  Lee— 
and  it  was  agreed  that  only  one  should  be  so  honored.  Which  was  to  be 
retained?  There  was  perfunctory  debate;  the  honorable  members  quick- 
ly agreed  to  drop  Jefferson. 

The  class  which  seeks  to  murder  freedom  at  home  and  wage  war 
abroad,  the  class  whose  morality  and  perspectives  are  summed  up  in  the 
word,  McCarthyism,  is  embarrassed  by  the  memory  of  our  Republic’s 
founder,  and  charmed  by  the  memory  of  him  who,  to  perpetuate 


14 


FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


15 


slavery,  led  a nearly  successful  effort  to  overthrow  our  Republic  by 
force  and  violence. 

This  class,  ruling  a nation  whose  sovereignty  was  won  in  vindicating 
the  right  to  self-determination,  is  now  the  main  bulwark  of  colonialism 
and  seeks,  through  corruption  and  fire,  to  prevent  other  peoples  from 
consummating  their  1776.  In  this  connection,  at  the  moment,  American 
imperialism’s  effort  to  crush  the  liberation  movement  in  Indo-China 
immediately  comes  to  mind.  It  is  universally  acknowledged  that  there, 
as  Mark  Gayn  writes  (The  Nation,  June  5,  1954),  “in  any  free  election 
Ho  Chi  Minh  would  win  by  a landslide.”  So  beloved  is  the  man  and  his 
cause  that  even  an  official  of  the  Bao  Dai  puppet  regime  confessed  to  a 
New  York  Times  reporter  (May  9,  1954):  “Ho  Chi  Minh  is  so  greatly 
revered  even  on  this  side  that  we  don’t  dare  attack  him  in  our  propagan- 
da.” 

Admitting  of  only  one  answer  is  the  question  of  this  revered  leader: 

What  would  the  ancestors  of  present-day  America  think,  men  like  Franklin 
or  Jefferson,  if  they  saw  American  bombers  being  used  to  hold  back  a small 
nation  like  ours  from  gaining  our  independence?1 

It  is  a fact  that  of  275  descendants  of  those  forefathers,  asked  (by  the 
N.  Y.  Post  and  the  Madison  Capital-Times  back  in  1951)  to  sign  their 
names,  as  did  Franklin  and  Jefferson,  to  the  opening  paragraphs  of  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  not  one  would  do  so.  They  knew  the 
document’s  freedom-loving  character,  and  they  knew  that  the  red- 
baiters,  in  seeking  to  suppress  the  ideas  of  Marx  and  Lenin,  also  aimed 
at  the  ideas  of  Franklin  and  Jefferson. 

Life  magazine,  editorializing  some  time  ago  on  the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  posed  as  being  distressed  at  the  tendency,  among  high 
government  officials  and  policy  makers,  to  play  it  down.  Said  Life  (July 
7,  1952): 

There  may  be  a simple  explanation  for  our  soft-pedaling  of  the  Declara- 
tion in  these  years  of  American  leadership:  for  us  to  advocate  it  now  entails  a 
new  and  grave  political  responsibility  for  the  real  consequences,  and  those 
are  hard  to  foresee. 

Mr.  Luce’s  penman  was  disingenous.  It  is  not  leadership  which 
induces  the  soft-pedaling;  it  is  the  aims  of  the  leadership,  conflicting 
with  the  aims  of  the  Declaration,  which  induce  the  soft-pedaling.  It  is 
because,  as  the  same  pen  wrote  in  opening  the  editorial:  “Jefferson’s 
picture  still  vies  with  Lenin’s  in  ‘backward’  young  countries  like 


Indonesia.  . . ,”  “Vies?”  No;  the  pictures  hang  side-by-side  for  they 
complement  each  other — one  the  incarnation  of  eighteenth  century 
anti-feudalism  and  anti-colonialism,  the  other  the  incarnation  of  twen- 
tieth century  anti-capitalism  and  anti-imperialism.  One  is  the  exemplar 
of  bourgeois  democracy;  the  other,  of  proletarian  democracy.  And 
these  are  ideologically  and  historically  related — dialectically,  not  for- 
mally—the  latter  carrying  forward  and  transforming  the  former,  realiz- 
ing on  the  basis  of  the  historically  higher  economic  foundation  the 
higher,  socialist,  level  of  democracy.  Wrote  Lenin: 

. . . just  as  socialism  cannot  be  victorious  unless  it  introduces  complete 
democracy,  so  the  proletariat  will  be  unable  to  prepare  for  victory  over  the 
bourgeoisie  unless  it  wages  a many-sided,  consistent  and  revolutionary 
struggle  for  democracy.2 

As  the  imperialists  would  prevent  new  declarations  of  independence 
by  suppressing  present-day  liberation  efforts,  so  increasingly  their 
historians  would  emasculate  our  Declaration  of  Independence  by 
denying — somewhat  retroactively — the  existence  of  the  American  Rev- 
olution. 

This  is  a theme,  for  example,  of  Professor  Russell  Kirk’s  widely 
heralded  The  Conservative  Mind  (Chicago,  1953)  and  it  is  expressed  at 
greater  length  in  Professor  Daniel  J.  Boorstin’s  The  Genius  of  Amer- 
ican Politics  (Univ.  of  Chicago  Press,  1953).  The  latter  finds  “the  most 
obvious  peculiarity  of  our  Revolution”  to  have  been  that  “it  was  hardly 
a revolution  at  all.”  The  events  mistakenly  thought  of  by  George 
Washington  and  George  III  as  a revolution  were  really  only  a “conser- 
vative colonial  rebellion.”  Actually,  it  was  “Parliament  that  had  been 
revolutionary,  by  exercising  a power  for  which  there  was  no  warrant  in 
English  constitutional  precedent.”  The  colonists  “were  fighting  not  so 
much  to  establish  new  rights  as  to  preserve  old  ones.”  No  one,  then, 
need  be  surprised  to  learn  that  Professor  Boorstin  finds  the  Declaration 
of  Independence  to  have  had  a “conservative  character.” 

In  the  course  of  our  analysis  we  shall  deal  with  these  interesting 
views. 

* * * 

What  is  the  meaning  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence?  What  are 
its  lessons  for  today? 

The  Declaration  of  Independence  expressed  the  soul  of  that  Revolu- 


16 


FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


tion  and  was  itself  a mighty  weapon  for  its  consummation.  There  are 
three  main  streams  whose  convergence  produced  that  revolution.  They 
sparkle  through  the  lines  of  Jefferson’s  “passionate  chant  of  human 
freedom.” 

These  three  streams— interrelated  and  interpenetrating— are:  First, 
the  development  of  a new  nationality,  the  American,  as  the  result  of  the 
colonists’  far-flung  separation  from  the  imperial  power,  their  life  in  a 
new  land  with  different  climate,  fauna,  flora,  their  representing  a new 
people  derived  from  the  blending  of  a score  of  peoples,  their  developing 
their  own  history,  their  own  economy,  their  own  common  language,  the 
beginnings  of  their  own  cultural  expressions  and  their  own  mode  of 
responding  to  their  environment— their  own  psychology. 

Second,  with  the  planting  of  the  colonies  were  planted  the  seeds  of 
the  Revolution,  for  the  interests  of  the  rulers  of  the  colonizing  power 
and  of  the  colonists  were  contradictory  and  antagonistic.  The  relation- 
ship was  that  of  exploiter  and  exploited,  of  dominant  and  subordinate. 
There  remained  only  the  necessity  for  the  growth  in  the  numbers  and 
strength  of  the  subordinate,  the  repressed,  and  the  development  of  a 
revolutionary  consciousness,  for  the  subordination  and  repression  to 
become  more  and  more  onerous  and  more  and  more  intolerable. 

This  manifested  itself  especially  in  the  development  of  a colonial 
bourgeoisie— becoming  ever  more  articulate,  organized  and  politically 
mature— which  found  increasingly  insufferable  and  therefore  unjust 
the  British  ruling  class’s  insistence  on  crippling  their  development, 
hampering  their  trade,  taxing  their  industry,  and  keeping  them  from 
controlling  their  own  immediate  market,  not  to  speak  of  expanding 
that  market  or  moving  out  into  other  areas  of  trade  and  profit.  This 
bourgeoisie,  young  and  vigorous,  still  having  before  it  a century  of 
growth  and  creativity,  had  requirements  and  developed  a program 
consonant  with  resistance  to  tyranny,  and  with  the  needs  of  the 
developing  nation.  Therefore  it  could  and  did  offer  leadership  in  the 
struggle  to  realize  that  nation’s  independence. 

Third,  the  colonies  were  class  societies  and,  hence,  within  them,  class 
struggle  was  characteristic.  There  was,  then,  not  only  the  trans-Atlantic 
conflict  but  also  the  internal  conflict:  artisan,  mechanic,  worker  against 
merchant  and  boss;  slave  against  slaveowner;  yeoman  against  large 
planter;  debtor  farmers  against  wealthy  landowners  and  creditors. 
These  class  struggles  permeate  all  of  colonial  history  and  always— from 
Bacon’s  Rebellion  in  Virginia  in  1676  to  the  Massachusetts  Land  War 


THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


17 


led  by  Samuel  Adams’s  father  in  the  1740s— the  forces  of  the  king  were 
arrayed  on  the  side  of  “law  and  order”  (i.e.,  exploitation  and  plunder) 
and  served  as  bulwarks  against  the  urgent  demands  of  the  colonial 
masses.  In  this  sense  the  civil-war  aspect  of  the  Revolution— the 
struggle  against  the  homegrown  Tories — represented  a continuation 
and  a development  of  earlier  internal  colonial  struggles,  just  as  the 
trans-Atlantic  aspect  of  the  Revolution — the  struggle  against  the  king 
and  Lord  North — represented  a continuation  and  a development  of 
earlier,  external  colonial  struggles.  And  just  as  before  the  Revolution 
these  struggles  had  been  related,  so  during  the  Revolution  they  were 
related — indeed,  merged. 

In  this  sense,  too,  one  Finds  not  only  Patriot  and  Tory  divided,  but  the 
revolutionary  coalition  itself  divided.  Within  that  coalition  there  was  a 
Left,  Center  and  Right,  and  basic  to  their  differences  was  exactly  the 
question  of  independence,  of  breaking  completely  from  British  domi- 
nation. In  the  eyes  of  the  Right  of  the  revolutionary  coalition  such  a 
break  meant  the  loss  of  a great  bulwark  of  conservatism,  of  mass 
exploitation;  an  impeder  of  all  leveling  and  democratic  aspirations. 
Hence,  there  was  found  resistance  and  opposition  to  independence; 
while,  for  the  contrary  reasons,  among  the  Left — speaking  as  this  Left 
did  for  the  vast  majority  of  the  American  masses — the  urge  was  for 
independence.  Our  history  thus  demonstrates  that  from  the  beginning, 
from  the  days  of  the  Revolution,  the  most  devoted  patriotism  has  come 
from  the  Left,  for  it  was  this  Left  which  was  most  influential  in  raising 
the  demand  for  and  in  achieving  American  independence. 

Gouverneur  Morris  of  New  Y ork  put  the  matter  succinctly  in  a letter 
of  May  20,  1774: 

I see,  and  1 see  it  with  fear  and  trembling,  that  if  the  disputes  with  Britain 
continue,  we  shall  be  under  the  worst  of  all  possible  dominions.  We  shall  be 
under  the  domination  of  a riotous  mob  [read:  the  People].  It  is  to  the  interest 
of  all  men,  therefore,  to  seek  for  reunion  with  the  parent  state.3 

Morris,  in  seeking  reunion  was  not,  however,  seeking  subordination, 
which  was  the  end  and  the  policy  of  the  British  government,  as  it  was  the 
purpose  of  colonization.  The  same  year,  surely  unbeknown  to  Morris, 
the  king  was  writing  to  his  prime  minister:  “The  New  England  govern- 
ments are  in  a state  of  rebellion.  Blows  must  decide  whether  they  are  to 
be  subject  to  this  country  or  independent.”4 

The  king  sees  no  middle  way;  exploitation  is  exploitation,  and 
subjection  is  just  that.  Reunion  on  those  terms,  yes;  anything  else  is 


18 


FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


rebellion,  not  reunion.  It  is  this  fact  and  the  king’s  acting  on  that  fact, 
which  defeats  the  Morris  policy,  which  makes  independence  indispen- 
sable to  the  American  cause  and  which  holds  to  that  cause  the  revolu- 
tionary coalition. 

The  colonizing  power  inhibiting  the  colonial  bourgeoisie  and 
oppressing  the  colonial  masses  faces  the  broadest  kind  of  revolutionary 
movement.  For  this  bourgeoisie,  young  and  progressive,  subordinate 
and  oppressed,  leads  in  the  effort  to  throw  off  the  common  oppressor 
and  gives  voice  to  ideas  and  to  demands  not  only  special  to  themselves 
but  also  meaningful  to  all  components  of  the  revolutionary  coalition. 
Thus  the  three  streams  converge,  and,  under  the  hegemony  of  the 
bourgeoisie,  crystallize  in  revolutionary  resistance  to  imperial  domina- 
tion. 

This  is  the  meaning  of  the  colonists’  repeated  demands  for  the  “rights 
of  Englishmen,”  for  the  removal  of  the  “new  shackles”  as  Jefferson  put 
it.  Explaining  the  colonists'  position,  in  a letter  written  in  1786,  Jeffer- 
son said  their  demand  amounted  to  this: 

Place  us  in  the  condition  we  were  when  the  King  came  to  the  throne,  let  us 
rest  so.  and  we  will  be  satisfied.  This  was  the  ground  on  which  all  the  states 
soon  found  themselves  rallied,  and  that  there  was  no  other  which  could  be 
defended.5 

In  this  sense  there  is  some  truth  in  Professor  Boorstin’s  remark, 
already  cited,  that  the  colonists  “were  fighting  not  so  much  to  establish 
new  rights  as  to  preserve  old  ones.”  But  preserving  old  rights  under  new 
conditions  may  itself  be  “subversive,”  the  more  so  as  the  preservation  of 
old  rights  under  new  conditions  requires  the  creation  of  new  rights. 

How  patently  wrong,  then,  is  Professor  Boorstin  when  he  refers  to 
the  British  government’s  exercise  of  “power  for  which  there  was  no 
warrant  in  English  constitutional  precedent,”  as  “revolutionary.”  It  was 
the  opposite;  it  was  counter-revolutionary.  It  was  another  example  of  a 
ruling  class  grossly  violating  its  own  constitutional  precedents  when 
those  precedents  impede  the  achievement  of  reactionary  ends. 

T hus,  here,  the  colonists  fight  for  the  “rights  of  Englishmen,”  for  “no 
taxation  without  representation;”  and  nothing  could  be  a broader 
demand  or  one  more  embarrassing  for  the  Tory  propagandists.  What, 
are  we  not  Englishmen?  And  are  we  not,  then,  entitled  to  the  rights  of 
Englishmen  and  the  protection  of  the  splendid  English  Constitution? 

No,  this  demand  is  treason,  and  you  arc  not  to  have  such  rights  and  it 
is  not  for  this  the  empire  exists;  it  is  to  enrich  the  rulers  of  Britain,  not  to 


THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


19 


equalize  the  condition  of  his  Majesty’s  subjects.  “If  their  Treason  be 
suffered  to  take  root,”  read  the  King’s  Speech  to  the  House  of  Peers, 
Oct.  31,  1776,  “much  mischief  must  grow  from  it,  to  the  safety  of  my 
loyal  colonies,  to  the  commerce  of  my  Kingdoms,  and  indeed  to  the 
present  System  of  all  Europe.”6 

And  the  king’s  chief  justice,  Lord  Mansfield,  pointed  out,  further, 
that  these  “rights  of  Englishmen”  claimed  by  these  upstart  Americans, 
this  “no  taxation  without  representation,”  might  revolutionize  British 
society  itself,  for  there  were  millions  of  Englishmen  without  such  rights, 
who  were  taxed  but  not  themselves  represented.  The  demand  cut  not 
only  at  the  heart  of  the  colonial  system  but  also  at  the  heart  of  the  home 
oligarchy  which  fed  on  and  maintained  that  system.  Shall  the  king  take 
his  law  from  the  rabble  of  Boston  and,  if  so,  how  restrain  the  rabble  of 
London?7 

The  fact  is  that  to  obtain  “the  rights  of  Englishmen”  the  colonists  had 
to  cease  being  Englishmen.  Moreover,  fighting  to  secure  those  rights 
under  the  new  conditions  required  fashioning  new  rights  altogether: 
sever  church  and  state;  eliminate  punishment  for  “heretical”  opinions; 
provide  for  full  religious  freedom;  undo  the  aristocratic  system  of 
education;  eliminate  entail,  primogeniture,  and  quitrent  as  feudal 
anachronisms  and  favorable  devices  for  the  building  up  of  a landhold- 
ing oligarchy;  confiscate  the  king’s  estates  and  forests  (and  those  of  his 
Tory  adherents);  remove  all  fetters  and  restrictions  on  commerce  and 
industry;  smash  the  king’s  colonial  governmental  structure  and  replace 
it  with  revolutionary  organs;  advance  the  movement  against  slavery; 
repudiate  His  Majesty’s  divine  authority;  derive  sovereignty  from  the 
people’s  will  and,  overall,  establish,  therefore,  a res  publica,  a republic. 

Such  was  the  “conservative”  American  Revolution,  helping  to  up- 
root, as  King  George  III  saw,  if  modern  American  bourgeois  scholars 
will  not,  “the  present  system  of  all  Europe.” 

Yet,  observe,  it  is  the  king  who  hurls  down  the  gauntlet.  The  colonists 
confess  and  possess  no  disloyalty  to  their  monarch,  as  they  understand 
him  and  their  position  with  respect  to  him.  In  requesting  the  rights  of 
Englishmen,  they  act  with  the  greatest  respect,  with  full  legality,  and 
with  due  deference.  They  threaten  no  violence.  They  see  justice  on  their 
side  and  appear  to  assume  that  the  king  and  his  ministers  will  see  it,  too. 
They  are  slow  to  become  disillusioned;  they  are  loath  to  believe  the 
worst: — the  British  government  will  not  redress  their  grievances,  will 
not  remove  the  yoke,  will  not  place  all  subjects  of  the  Crown  upon  an 


20 


FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


equal  status.  No,  the  British  government  will  add  to  the  grievances, 
tighten  the  yoke,  reduce  the  Americans  to  subordination.  As  we  have 
seen,  the  king  has  told  his  prime  minister,  already  in  1774,  that  “blows 
must  decide  whether  they  [the  colonists]  are  to  be  subject  to  this  country 
or  independent.”  Blows  in  reply  to  peaceable  and  respectful  petitions 
follow  and  those  blows  help  cast  the  die  for  independence.  It  is  the 
British  government,  the  forces  of  repression  and  reaction,  which  first 
resort  to  a policy  of  force  and  violence.  That  government,  through  its 
navy  and  its  army,  seeks  forcibly  to  reduce  the  Americans  to  subordina- 
tion and  they,  then  and  only  then,  resort  to  arms  to  defend  themselves 
against  this  force  and  violence. 

And  even  yet  they  do  not  move  for  independence.  The  British 
government  outlaws  them,  blockades  their  ports,  condemns  their  ships 
to  instant  seizure,  promises  death  to  their  leaders,  burns  their  towns— 
first  all  these  things  are  done  before  history  moves  from  Lexington  in 
April  1775  to  the  Declaration  of  Independence  in  July  1776.  Truly,  as 
the  Declaration  says,  “all  experience  hath  shown  that  mankind  are 
more  disposed  to  suffer,  while  evils  are  sufferable”  and  that  govern- 
ments are  not  “changed  for  light  and  transient  causes.”  No,  indeed, 
wrote  Lenin,  in  the  cited  Letter  to  American  Workers,  “we  know  that 
revolutions  are  made  neither  to  order  nor  by  agreement.”  Yes,  revolu- 
tionists from  Jefferson  to  Lenin  have  known  well  the  idiocy  of  that 
police-made  fantasy — a conspiratorially-concocted,  minority-maneu- 
vered “revolution.” 


* * * 

Americans  declare  their  independence  and  stake  their  lives  and 
sacred  honors  behind  the  Declaration,  but  in  the  larger  and  truer  sense, 
the  peoples  of  the  world  stood  behind  the  Declaration  as  they  have  been 
and  continue  to  be  influenced  and  inspired  by  it.  What  are  the  interna- 
tional ramifications  of  our  great  Declaration? 

First,  the  document  itself  is  written  because,  as  its  first  paragraph 
says,  “a  decent  respect  to  the  opinions  of  mankind  requires”  that  this  be 
done.  If  the  people’s  will  is  to  be  supreme,  then  their  good  will  is 
omnipotent.  So,  the  Declaration  is  a broadside  to  humanity  appealing 
for  their  support. 

Now  the  Congress  (that  new-fangled,  starkly  simple  word  that 
terrified  the  monarchs)  which  adopted  this  Declaration  had  all  along 


THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


21 


been  sensitive  to  world  public  opinion.  One  of  the  first  acts  of  the 
Continental  Congress  had  been  to  appoint  a Committee  on  Foreign 
Affairs,  whose  main  task  was  to  send  agents  everywhere  explaining  the 
justice  of  the  American  cause.  (This  committee  is  the  direct  ancestor  of 
the  Department  of  State,  an  embarrassingly  seditious  background  for 
Mr.  Dulles’s  bailiwick!)  And  these  agents  had  had  notable  success  in 
Canada,  in  the  West  Indies,  in  Ireland,  in  Europe,  and  in  England  itself. 
Indeed  the  British  Navy  was  hard  put  to  keep  Jamaica,  Bermuda, 
Barbados  and  the  Bahamas  from  joining  the  Thirteen,  and  the  cream  of 
the  British  army  was  needed  during  the  American  Revolution  to 
maintain  benign  domination  in  Ireland,  while  in  England  itself  there 
were  repeated  mass  demonstrations  on  behalf  of  the  Americans— and 
British  freedom.  (By  1783,  Britain,  in  the  Renunciation  Act,  admitted 
the  claim  of  the  Irish  people  to  be  bound  only  by  their  own  courts  and 
laws.) 

In  France,  as  is  well  known,  popular  support  for  the  American  cause 
merged  nicely  with  the  French  king’s  joy  at  the  tribulations  of  his 
English  enemy.  And  it  is  French  willingness  actively  to  support  the 
colonial  cause — if  that  cause  encompassed  independence,  i.e.,  separa- 
tion from  England — which  in  turn  helped  induce  congressional  ap- 
proval of  independence. 

Without  international  support  the  Revolution  would  not  have 
succeeded— certainly  not  when  it  did— and  those  signing  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence  might  well  have  signed  themselves  onto  the 
gallows  rather  than  into  immortality.  It  is  only  fitting  then  that  this 
Revolution  had  colossal  impact,  in  its  success,  upon  the  world,  and  the 
men  from  a dozen  countries  who  participated  in  it— from  Haitians  to 
Hessians,  from  Poles  to  Frenchmen — helped  carry  with  them  the  seeds 
of  liberty,  equality  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness.  International  soli- 
darity is  basic  to  the  conduct,  success  and  impact  of  our  Revolution. 

Internationalism  is  central  also  to  the  origins  of  the  Declaration’s 
ideas.  The  33-year-old  Virginian,  creating  his  exquisite  and  electric 
sentences  (in  a room  rented  from  a bricklayer  whose  father  had  come 
from  Germany)  was  distilling  and  shaping  humanist  and  libertarian 
arguments  from  ancient  Greece  and  Rome;  from  the  Irish  revolutionist, 
Charles  Lucas;  from  the  Italian  economist,  Beccaria;  from  the  Swiss 
Philosopher,  Vattel,  and  his  compatriot,  Burlamaqui;  from  the  German 
jurist,  Pufendorf;  from  the  Frenchmen,  Montesquieu,  Voltaire,  and 
Diderot;  from  the  Englishmen,  Milton,  Sidney,  Harrington,  Locke, 


22 


FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


and  Priestley;  and  from  Americans,  too,  like  Jonathan  Mayhew  and 
John  Wise.  He  was,  indeed,  moved  and  shaped,  by  the  whole  magnifi- 
cent Age  of  Reason  with  its  titans  who  struggled  against  dogma  and 
authoritarianism — Bacon,  Vesalius,  Copernicus,  Spinoza . . . And  all  of 
these  were  products,  as  they  w'ere  voices,  of  the  central  fact  in  human 
history — the  struggle  against  oppression  and  the  dynamic,  ever- 
advancing  nature  of  that  struggle.  The  international  sources  of  the 
Declaration  in  no  way  contradict  the  national  essence  of  that  Declara- 
tion. It  remains  American  or,  better,  therefore,  it  is  American. 

With  the  struggle  for  the  right  of  self-determination  central  to  the 
founding  of  our  nation,  and  w'ith  international  solidarity  fundamental 
to  the  achievement  of  our  independence,  how  violative  of  these  splendid 
traditions  are  the  present  policies  of  the  American  ruling  class!  How 
incongruous  it  is  to  have  the  government  of  the  United  States  as  the 
main  bulwark  of  present-day  colonialism  and  national  suppression;  to 
have  that  government  as  the  center  of  the  war  danger,  seeking  to 
destroy  the  independence  of  the  peoples  of  Indo-China,  of  Korea,  of 
Guatemala— and  of  all  countries  that  have  taken  the  path  to  socialism! 
The  ruling  class  pursuing  such  policies,  besmirches  the  noble  heritage  of 
our  country,  and  threatens  its  best  interests,  as  it  threatens  the  very  lives 
of  all  of  us.  The  whole  tradition  of  our  Revolution  and  the  whole  spirit 
of  our  Declaration  of  Independence  cry  out  against  this  and  call  for 
sympathy  and  encouragement  for  all  liberation  efforts  and  a policy  of 
peace  and  friendship  with  all  peoples  everywhere. 

The  three  main  streams  of  the  American  Revolution  are  merged 
within  its  finest  expression,  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  That 
declaration  is  expressive  of  the  fact  of  a new  nationality — the  Amer- 
ican—and  of  its  right  to  determine  its  own  fate.  Thus,  when  General  St. 
Clair  read  the  Declaration  to  his  troops,  on  July  28, 1776,  he  reported 
that  they  “manifested  their  joy  with  three  cheers”  and  he  added: 

It  was  remarkably  pleasing  to  see  the  spirits  of  the  soldiers  so  raised  after 
all  their  calamities;  the  language  of  every  man’s  countenance  was:  Now  we 
are  a people:  we  have  a name  among  the  States  of  the  world.* 

The  inter-Atlantic  aspect  of  the  Revolution  and  the  internal,  civil  war 
character  of  it  appear  throughout  the  “facts  submitted  to  a candid 
world”  which  make  up  the  major  portion  of  the  Declaration’s  text.  And 
the  development  of  an  equalitarian,  democratic  public  opinion,  with 
powerful  organizations  mobilizing  that  opinion,  also  finds  expression 


THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


23 


in  those  “facts.”  But  they  find  particular  expression  in  the  great  second 
paragraph  of  that  declaration  wherein  “self-evident  truths”  are  stated, 
the  true  purpose  of  government  affirmed  and  the  right  of  revolution 
asserted. 

The  political  theory  of  the  Declaration  is  intensely  democratic  and 
profoundly  revolutionary.  As  Copernicus’s  discarding  the  medieval 
concept  of  the  qualitative  inferiority  of  the  earth’s  movements  as 
compared  with  those  of  heavenly  bodies  helped  revolutionize  astrono- 
my, so  Jefferson’s  Declaration  revolutionized  political  science  by  dis- 
carding the  medieval — feudal— concept  of  the  qualitative  inferiority  of 
earthly  life  as  compared  with  eternal  heavenly  bliss.  This  life  on  earth, 
J efferson  held,  was  not  supposed  to  be  a vale  of  tears  and  suffering.  The 
meaning  of  life  was  not  unending  pain  to  be  endured  meekly  in  order  to 
get  into  heaven;  and  man’s  pain  was  not  his  cross  because  of  original 
sin— because  man  was  evil.  And  governments  were  not  the  secular  arm 
of  the  Lord,  as  priests  were  not  his  ecclesiastical  arms. 

No;  this  entire  elaborate  machine  for  the  justification  and  perpetuity 
of  the  rigidly  hierarchical,  non-dynamic,  severely  burdensome  feudal 
order  is  denied.  Men  are  good,  not  evil;  men  are  capable  of  governing 
themseives  well;  governments  are  man-made;  the  purpose  of  life  is  its 
ennoblement  here  on  earth.  The  “freedom  and  happiness  of  man,” 
Jefferson  wrote  to  Kosciusko  in  1810,  are  the  objects  of  political 
organization  and  indeed  “the  end  of  all  science,  of  all  human  endeav- 
or.”9 

Hierarchy  is,  then,  rejected  and  with  it  aristocracy  and  monarchy  and 
the  divine  right  of  ruler  or  rulers.  Equality  of  man  replaces  it  and 
therefore  sovereignty  lies  with  these  equals,  and  it  is  their  will  which  is 
divine,  if  anything  is;  at  any  rate  it  is  their  will  which  will  be  decisive 
where  government  seeks  their  welfare.  And  this  is  dynamic,  not  static. 
The  idea  of  progress  permeates  the  whole  argument,  for  with  man  good, 
with  government  well  provided,  surely  then,  as  Jefferson  said,  his 
“mind  is  perfectible  to  a degree  of  which  we  cannot  form  any  concep- 
tion,” and  they  speak  falsely  who  insist  “that  it  is  not  probable  that 
anything  better  will  be  discovered  than  what  was  known  to  our 
fathers.”10 

Hence,  too,  the  right  of  revolution.  For  given  the  above,  and  the  most 
advanced  democratic  idea  of  the  time  that  governments  must  rest  on  the 
consent  of  the  governed,  it  is  clear  that  where  governments  oppress, 
where  they  do  not  serve  to  further  happiness,  where  they  stifle  and  are 


24 


FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 


engines  of  exploitation,  they  are  unjust;  they  have  then  become  tyranni- 
cal, and  acquiescence  in  tyranny  is  treason  to  man.  Thus,  Jefferson 
taught,  the  right  of  revolution  is  axiomatic  where  the  will  of  the  people 
is  supreme. 

We  come,  then,  to  the  people’s  “unalienable  rights,”  to  that  magnifi- 
cent phrase,  crashing  through  the  corridors  of  history,  “arousing  men 
to  burst  the  chains,”11  as  Jefferson  himself  said— “Life,  Liberty  and  the 
pursuit  of  Happiness.”  And,  as  we  have  suggested,  it  is  that  “pursuit  of 
happiness”  as  man’s  right,  as  the  just  end  of  government  which  is  the 
heart  of  the  revolutionary  enunciation  and  one  which,  by  its  magnifi- 
cent, timeless  generalization  makes  the  document  meaningful  and 
stirring  for  all  time. 

That  Jefferson  chose  this  expression,  rather  than  the  usual  Whig, 
bourgeois-revolutionary  one  of  “Life,  Liberty  and  Property”  was  delib- 
erate and  reflects  the  advanced  position  of  Jefferson  personally  and  of 
the  revolutionary  coalition  which  adopted  it.  True  it  is,  as  Ralph  B. 
Perry  has  stated,  that: 

Property  as  an  inalienable  right  is  not  to  be  identified  with  any  particular 
institution  of  property,  such  as  the  private  ownership  of  capital,  or  the 
unlimited  accumulation  of  wealth,  or  the  right  of  inheritance,  or  the  law  of 
contract.12 

True  it  is,  too,  that  Jefferson  conceived  of  liberty,  in  the  sense  of 
freedom  of  speech  and  press  and  person,  and  of  the  pursuit  of  happi- 
ness, as  more  elemental,  more  profound  than  property  rights  and  this 
explains  the  phrase  he  chose.  It  is  true,  too,  that  Jefferson— while,  of 
course,  being  historically  limited,  and  in  no  way  favoring,  or  conceiving 
of  socialism,  but  on  the  contrary  assuming  private  ownership  of  means 
of  production — was  very  sensitive  to  the  concentration  of  property- 
holding and  felt  it  to  be  the  central  threat  to  democratic  rights.  He  saw 
“enormous  inequality”  of  property  ownership— especially  in  land— as 
the  cause  of  “so  much  misery  to  the  bulk  of  mankind”  that  he  insisted, 
“legislators  cannot  invent  too  many  devices  for  subdividing  proper- 
ty.”13 

Yet,  Jetferson,  representative  of  the  rising  bourgeoisie,  cannot  coun- 
tenance or  see,  and  the  Declaration  of  Independence  does  not 
enunciate,  of  course,  the  class  concept  of  the  state.  In  this  sense  it  is 
philosophically  idealist,  limited — bourgeois.  It  sees  man  as  such;  not 
men  in  class  society  and  the  state  as  the  political  superstructure  and  the 
instrument  of  class  domination  in  the  given  society. 


THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


25 


No,  the  revolutionary  bourgeoisie  sees  the  state,  which  it  is  capturing 
and  remolding,  as  an  object  in  itself,  standing  above  classes.  And  while 
its  insistence  that  men  create  it  for  their  purposes  is  a qualitative  leap 
beyond  the  feudal  concept,  there  is  still  an  even  greater  distance  from 
the  bourgeois  concept  to  the  scientific,  Marxist-Leninist,  concept  of  the 
state. 

This  supra-class  view  limits,  too,  the  Declaration’s  theory  of  equality, 
for  w'hile  this  is  revolutionary  vis-a-vis  feudal  hierarchical  notions,  it  is 
largely  illusory  in  terms  of  the  material  base  of  bourgeois  society,  in 
terms  of  property  and  class  relationship,  in  terms  of  power,  all  of  which 
considerations  are  vital  to  a scientific,  real  understanding  of  equality. 

This  particular  limitation — a limitation  of  the  bourgeoisie  even  at  its 
finest  moment— is  strongly  illustrated  by  the  fact  that  while  the  Decla- 
ration spoke  of  equality  and  liberty  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness, 
600,000  American  slaves  were  held  to  labor  under  the  lash.  And,  as  is 
well  known,  a passage  in  Jefferson’s  original  draft  of  the  Declaration, 
excoriating  the  king  for  encouraging  that  abomination,  the  slave  trade, 
was  cut  out  because  of  the  objections  of  Southern  slaveowners  and 
Northern  slave-traders.  This  central  failing  of  the  Declaration— and  of 
the  American  Revolution— reflects  the  organic  connection  between  the 
rise  of  capitalism  and  the  enslavement  of  the  Negro  people,  as  it  does 
the  system  of  capitalism  and  the  ideology  and  practice  of  racism.  For  it 
is  most  certainly  the  presence  of  racism  which  helps  account  for  the 
revolutionists  going  into  battle  with  the  slogan  “Liberty  or  Death”  on 
their  banners  and  over  half  a million  slaves  on  their  fields.  That  which 
Engels  wrote  of  the  Constitution  is  pertinent  to  the  Declaration:  “It  is 
significant  of  the  specifically  bourgeois  character  of  these  human  rights 
that  the  American  Constitution,  the  first  to  recognize  the  rights  of  man, 
in  the  same  breath  confirmed  the  slavery  of  the  colored  races  in 
America.  . . .”14 

It  is  further  to  be  noted,  as  also  reflective  of  the  bourgeois  limitations 
of  the  movement  inspiring  the  Declaration,  that  when  it  said  “All  men 
are  created  equal”  it  did  not  mean  all  men  and  women,  and  had  this 
been  offered  for  ratification  the  document  would  not  have  been  signed. 
(Abigail  Adams  wrote  to  her  husband,  John— one  of  the  committee  of 
five  entrusted  with  drafting  the  Declaration:  “I  cannot  say,  that  I think 
you  are  very  generous  to  the  ladies;  for,  whilst  you  are  proclaiming 
peace  and  good-will  to  men,  emancipating  all  nations,  you  insist  upon 
retaining  an  absolute  power  over  wives.”) 


26  FOUNDING  THE  REPUBLIC 

The  achievement  of  full  equality  and  complete  liberty  is  the  task  of 
the  working  class  and  its  allies;  it  will  represent  the  realization  of 
freedom— not  partial,  not  potential,  but  full  and  actual.  But  this 
achievement  comes  as  the  culmination  of  the  long  and  painful  and 
magnificent  human  record  of  resistance  to  oppression  and  the  seeking 
of  liberation. 

In  this  great  record,  a place  of  honor  is  held  by  the  American 
Declaration  of  Independence.  Butt  of  cynics,  yet  scourge  of  tyrants, 
that  Declaration,  written  in  blood,  will  live  so  long  as  humanity 
survives. 

This  birth  certificate  of  our  Republic  stands  in  absolute  opposition  to 
that  travesty  upon  Americanism  which  usurps  its  name,  that  American 
brand  of  fascism — McCarthyism.  McCarthyism’s  contempt  for  man, 
its  hatred  of  culture  and  science,  its  irrationalism,  its  cruelty  and  anti- 
humanism, its  chauvinism,  its  jingoism,  its  assault  upon  elemental 
democratic  rights,  all  these  features  of  the  abomination  are  directly  and 
exactly  contrary  to  the  whole  spirit  and  content  of  the  great  Declaration 
of  Independence.  In  this  sense,  McCarthyism  is  profoundly  un-Amer- 
ican. 

The  Declaration  stands  today,  as  Lincoln  said  in  1859 — when  a rabid 
slave-owning  class  jeered  at  it  as  pernicious  and  false— as  “a  rebuke  and 
a stumbling-block  to  the  very  harbingers  of  reappearing  tyranny  and 
oppression.”  Jefferson  spoke  truly  when  he  said  “that  the  mass  of 
mankind  has  not  been  born  with  saddles  on  their  backs,  nor  a favored 
few  booted  and  spurred.”  Today  his  admonition  arms  us:  “To  preserve 
freedom  of  the  human  mind  then,  and  freedom  of  the  press,  every  spirit 
should  be  ready  to  devote  itself  to  martyrdom.” 

We  Communists  will  defend  the  Declaration  of  Independence  even 
unto  the  limits  set  by  Thomas  Jefferson,  and  we  will  continue  to  call 
upon  the  working  class  and  the  people  as  a whole,  to  rally  for  this 
defense.  We  are  confident  that  such  dedication,  helping  to  arouse  the 
American  people  to  safeguard  their  most  beloved  vital  document, 
threatened  as  it  is  today  by  an  imperialist  ruling  class  bent  on  destroying 
it,  will  secure  our  Bill  of  Rights  and  make  possible  further  advances  in 
the  struggle  for  democracy,  peace,  and  freedom. 

Our  Party,  standing  in  the  front  ranks  of  fighters  against  fascism  and 
war,  is,  as  its  Draft  Program  declares,  “the  inheritor  and  continuer  of 
the  best  in  American  democratic,  radical  and  labor  thought  and 
traditions.”  It  is  this  which  “is  the  source  of  its  deep  and  abiding 


THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


27 


patriotism.”  It  is  this,  too,  which  moves  our  Party  “to  proclaim  our 
fraternity  with  all  peoples  who  have  pioneered  the  new  frontiers  of 
human  history  toward  Socialism,  with  all  peoples  struggling  to  achieve 
their  independence  and  national  development.” 

In  this  patriotism  and  internationalism  our  Party  draws  inspiration 
from,  and  pays  its  best  tribute  to,  the  American  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence. 


Published  in  Political  Affairs,  XXXIII,  July  1954,  pp.  10-22. 


2 

PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


The  Labor  Movement  in  the  South  During  Slavery 

The  South  of  slavery  times,  though  conventionally  pictured  as  a placid 
and  untroubled  area,  actually  was  marked  by  intense  and  multiple 
social  antagonisms.  The  antagonism  between  slaves  and  slaveowners, 
of  course,  was  basic,  but  there  were  several  others  of  great  consequence. 
Among  these  were  the  antagonisms  between  debtors  and  creditors; 
landless  and  landed;  artisans,  mechanics  and  industrial  workers  on  the 
one  hand  and  the  owners  of  ships,  railroads,  mines,  and  factories,  on 
the  other. 

Some  work  has  been  done  describing  and  analyzing  the  raging 
conflict  between  slaves  and  slaveowners,  and  between  non-slavehold- 
ing whites  (especially  rural)  and  the  slaveowners.1  But  very  little  has 
been  written  concerning  working-class  activity  in  the  South  during  the 
existence  of  slavery. 

Long  ago,  Marx  pointed  out  that,  “In  the  United  States  of  North 
America,  every  independent  movement  of  the  workers  was  paralyzed  so 
long  as  slavery  disfigured  a part  of  the  Republic.”2  And  while  slavery 
would  inhibit  working-class  organization  everywhere  in  the  United 
States,  including  those  areas  where  the  abomination  did  not  exist,  it 
would  have  a particularly  retarding  effect  in  the  South,  dominated  as 
that  section  was  by  slavery. 

Nor  is  it  to  be  believed  that  the  slaveowners  were  unaware  of  this 


30 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


“advantage”  of  their  system.  On  the  contrary,  the  correspondent  for  the 
London  Times  in  the  South  during  the  Civil  War  was  given  to  under- 
stand that,  “The  real  foundation  of  slavery  in  the  Southern  States  lies  in 
the  power  of  obtaining  labor  at  will  at  a rate  which  cannot  be  controlled 
by  any  combination  of  laborers  ”3  While  wage  figures  for  the  South 
prior  to  the  Civil  War  are  difficult  to  find  and  are  widely  scattered  and 
fragmentary,  all  the  evidence  points  to  the  existence  of  a considerable 
wage  differential,  North  and  South,  with  rates  of  pay  “lowest  in  the 
South,”  as  a government  publication  put  it.4 

Yet,  the  fact  remains  that  where  capitalism  is,  there  is  a working  class, 
and  where  there  is  a working  class  there  is  organization.  Even  in  the 
slave  South,  with  a plantation  economy  characteristic,  with  one-third 
of  its  entire  population  held  as  chattel  slaves,  and  with  urbanization  and 
industrialization  severely  retarded— even  there  a working  class  ap- 
peared, and  with  it  came  trade-union  organizations,  strikes,  and  politi- 
cal activity. 

Fundamentally  because  of  the  enslavement  of  the  Negro  masses 
(there  were  four  million  slaves  in  the  South  in  1860),  and  all  that  went 
with  this  enslavement,  real  development  of  industry  was  severely 
impeded.  As  a result,  the  growth  of  a working  class  was  slow,  and  its 
organization  on  the  whole  rudimentary.  Still,  some  industrial  develop- 
ment did  occur  in  the  slave  South,  a working  class  did  appear  and, 
consequently,  the  struggle  between  capitalists  and  workers  is  a part  of 
the  history  of  that  slave  South.  That  struggle,  consequential  in  its  day, 
and  harbinger  of  a decisive  component  of  post-Civil  War  Southern 
history,  deserves  the  historian’s  careful  attention. 

With  rare  exceptions,  however,  historians  of  the  slave  South  have 
ignored  or  have  slandered  working-class  activities.  The  “standard” 
work  in  which  one  would  expect,  logically— in  terms  of  the  title’s 
promise  to  find  material  on  the  Southern  labor  movement  in  the  era 
of  slavery  is  Life  and  Labor  in  the  Old  South,  by  the  late  Professor 
Ulrich  B.  Phillips,  first  published  in  1929.  In  this  work,  however,  there  is 
nothing  on  a labor  movement,  or  trade  unions.  In  other  works,  outright 
anti-working  class  prejudices  recur,  sometimes  expressed  in  almost 
unbelievably  crude  language.  For  example,  Professor  F.  Garvin 
Davenport’s  Ante-Bellum  Kentucky:  A Social  History,  1800-1860 
(published  in  1943)  exhausts  the  subject  of  labor  in  these  two  sentences: 

Several  towns,  notably  Lexington  and  Louisville,  possessed  numerous 
industries  which  tended  to  alleviate  the  unemployment  situation  but  at  the 


THF.  LABOR  MOV  EMENT  IN  THE  SOUTH 


31 


same  time  attracted  many  undesirable  laborers,  including  free  blacks,  w'ho 
became  moral  and  social  problems.  Nevertheless,  the  gains  from  industry 
were  considered  of  great  importance  by  the  contemporary  civic  leaders  and 
sometimes  morally  irresponsible  laborers  were  accepted  by  the  en- 
trepreneurs as  a necessary  evil. (pp. 23-24) 

Again,  Professor  E.  Merton  Coulter,  in  his  The  Confederate  States 
of  America,  1861-65  (published  in  1950),  writes:  “Labor  organizations 
and  strikes  were  ‘Yankee  innovations’  and  ‘abominations’  and  were 
practically  unknown  to  the  South.  . . (p.  236) 

Other  works,  not  the  products  of  Bourbon  pens,  normally  reflect  no 
improvement  in  this  regard.  Thus,  the  ten-volume  Documentary  Histo- 
ry of  American  Industrial  Society  (1910),  edited  by  John  R.  Commons 
and  associates,  contains  very  few  and  very  brief  references  to  Southern 
labor  activity.  The  first  two  volumes  of  The  History  of  Labor  in  the 
United  States,  also  by  Commons  and  associates  (1918),  covers  the 
period  from  the  colonial  era  to  1896,  but  this  was  based  almost  entirely 
upon  Northern  and  Western  sources. 

A government  publication,  Strikes  in  the  United  States,  by  Florence 
Peterson  (1938)  devotes  a chapter  to  the  “Early  History  of  Strikes,”  but 
the  South,  except  for  reference  to  Baltimore,  is  not  mentioned.  The 
same  omission  characterizes  Selig  Perlman’s  A History  of  Trade 
Unionism  in  the  United  States  (1922);  Norman  J.  Ware’s  The  Labor 
Movement  in  the  United  States,  1860-1895  (1929);  and  Foster  R. 
Dulles’s  Labor  in  America  (1949). 

Philip  S.  Foner,  in  his  History  of  the  Labor  Movement  in  the  United 
States  (Vol.  1, 1947),  brings  forth  significant  material,  especially  on  the 
relation  of  the  labor  movement  in  the  South  to  slavery.  However,  there 
is  still  a paucity  of  work  in  this  area. 

In  the  pages  that  follow,  an  attempt  is  made  to  record  something  of 
the  history  of  the  labor  movement  in  the  South  prior  to  the  abolition  of 
slavery.  It  is  hoped  that  the  effort  will  not  be  altogether  unworthy  of  its 
subject,  and  that  it  may  serve  to  stimulate  further  study  of  this  neglected 
field. 

It  is  necessary  first  to  dispel  the  illusion  that  the  South  of  slavery 
times  was  an  area  containing  nothing  but  plantations  and  farms,  an 
area  devoid  of  cities  and  of  industry.  It  is,  of  course,  true  that  the  nation 
as  a whole  up  to  the  Civil  War  was  predominantly  rural — only  20 
percent  of  the  population  in  the  United  States  lived  in  cities  in  1860. 
And  it  is  also  true  that  the  South  was  very  much  behind  the  North 
(especially  after  1840)  in  the  development  of  industry  and  marine  and 


32 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


land  transportation,  but  it  is  equally  true  that  the  South  was  far  from 
having  no  such  developments. 

In  I860  there  were  over  110,000  workers  employed  in  20,000  manufac- 
turing establishments  in  the  South-about  10  percent  of  the  national 
total.  The  factories  represented  a capital  investment  of  S96  million, 
which  may  be  compared  with  the  quarter  of  a billion  invested  in 
manufacturing  establishments  at  that  time  in  New  England.5  As  one 
would  expect  under  such  circumstances,  railroad  building  was  con- 
centrated outside  the  slave  area,  but  there  was  some  in  the  South.  In 
1860  national  railroad  mileage  totaled  30,636,  of  which  almost  11,000 
was  in  the  South.6 

The  population  density  of  the  South  was  very  much  lower  than  that 
of  the  North — in  the  pre-Civil  War  decade  Virginia  had  a population 
density  of  14  per  square  mile  as  compared  with  127  per  square  mile  in 
Massachusettes— but  still  there  were  cities  in  the  South  and  some  of 
them  were  quite  large.  Indeed,  of  the  dozen  most  populous  American 
cities  in  I860,  four  were  in  the  slave  area— Baltimore,  New  Orleans,  St. 
Louis,  and  Louisville— and  these  ranked  third,  fifth,  seventh  and 
eleventh,  respectively,  Louisville  having  68,000  inhabitants  and  Bal- 
timore 212,000.  Other  Southern  cities,  like  Charleston,  Richmond, 
Mobile  and  Norfolk,  had  considerable  populations  for  their  day  with  a 
high  concentration  of  working  people.7 

The  leading  industries  in  the  slave  South  were  flour,  lumber,  and 
tobacco.  Of  consequence,  too,  were  the  textile,  iron,  leather,  and 
turpentine  industries.  Mining  of  gold  and  coal,  the  manufacturing  of 
hemp  and  the  production  of  cotton  gins  likewise  were  of  some  impor- 
tance in  the  South.  The  skills  and  tasks  connected  with  the  shipping  of 
goods  in  such  ocean  and  river  ports  as  New  Orleans,  Mobile, 
Wilmington,  and  Memphis  also  required  thousands  of  working  people. 

The  data  show  the  industrial  development  of  the  slave  South,  then,  to 
have  been  on  a quite  rudimentary  level,  with  processing  plants  and 
transportation  the  major  areas  of  employment  of  the  nascent  working 
class.  This  backwardness  was  due,  of  course,  to  the  overwhelmingly 
slave-plantation  economy  of  the  South. 

Nevertheless,  we  do  find  in  this  predominantly  agrarian  slave  South, 
quite  a few  cities,  some  industry,  a fairly  well-developed  transportation 
system,  and  the  existence  of  a significant  class  of  workers  in  factories, 
aboard  ships,  at  ports,  on  railroads  and  canals,  and  as  mechanics, 
artisans,  and  unskilled  laborers.  Many  of  these  workers  and  artisans 


THE  LABOR  MOVEMENT  IN  THE  SOUTH 


33 


were  slaves— owned  or  hired  by  their  employers— and  many  were  free 
workers  (including  free  Negroes).  In  addition,  during  the  seventeenth 
and  eighteenth  centuries,  many  workers  were  in  a stage  between  chattel 
enslavement  and  wage  employment,  i.e.,  they  were  indentured  servants, 
laboring,  without  pay,  for  a limited  number  of  years. 

The  slaves,  both  the  minority  in  the  cities  and  the  majority  on  the 
plantations,  struggled  fiercely  for  freedom,  in  ways  ranging  from 
individual  flight  to  collective  uprising.8  Great  militancy  also  charac- 
terized the  behavior  of  the  indentured  servants,  Negro  and  white,  of  the 
South.9 

And  the  free  Southern  urban  worker  organized  and  struggled, 
economically  and  politically,  to  improve  his  conditions.  He  did  this 
gropingly,  on  the  whole,  and  he  was  beset  by  serious  confusions  and 
limitations,  but  that  he  did  it  at  all,  in  the  face  of  the  existence  of  slavery, 
attests  to  his  courage,  to  the  inexorable  quality  of  working-class 
organization  and  to  the  irreconcilable  nature  of  class  conflict  between 
worker  and  capitalist. 

Collective  activity  and  struggle  on  the  part  of  the  working  people  in 
the  United  States  dates  back  to  the  eighteenth  century,  and  some  of 
these  pioneer  strivings  occurred  in  the  South. 

A generation  prior  to  the  Revolution,  skilled  Southern  workers  in 
several  cities  protested  the  competitive  use  of  slaves  and  demanded  that 
this  cease,  a recurrent  theme  in  Southern  labor  history.10  During  this 
period  there  is  record  of  at  least  one  case  of  collective  effort  on  the  part 
of  workers  to  raise  their  pay.  This  involved  free  Negro  chimney 
sweepers  of  Charleston  who,  in  1763,  “had  the  insolence”  as  the  city’s 
Gazette  put  it,  “by  a combination  amongst  themselves,  to  raise  the 
usual  prices,  and  to  refuse  doing  their  work,  unless  their  exorbitant 
demands  are  complied  with.”  Such  activities,  continued  the  paper,  “are 
evils  that  require  some  attention  to  suppress,”  but  just  what  was  the 
outcome  of  this  particular  effort  is  not  known.11 

Societies  of  mechanics,  artisans  and  other  workers,  that  played  so 
important  a part  in  the  origins  and  organizational  features  of  the 
Revolution  itself,  existed  in  the  South  as  well  as  elsewhere.  One  such 
society,  the  Charles  T own  Mechanics  Society,  for  example,  formed  the 
backbone  of  the  South  Carolina  “Liberty  Party”  which,  as  early  as 
1766,  urged  American  independence.12 

The  immediate  post-revolutionary  period  was  marked  by  the  forma- 
tion of  numerous  workingmen's  benevolent  societies  and  the  beginning 


34 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


of  their  transformation  into  weapons  for  increasing  wages  and  other- 
wise improving  working  conditions,  that  is,  into  trade  unions.  Once 
again,  this  movement  was  by  no  means  confined  to  the  North.  On  the 
contrary,  the  1780s  and  1790s  saw  bakers,  bricklayers,  carpenters,  and 
other  skilled  workers  actively  campaigning,  in  collective  fashion,  for 
increased  pay  in  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas.  Such  groups  and  such 
efforts  faced,  in  addition  to  employer  resistance,  legal  prosecution,  as 
when,  in  1783,  the  carpenters  and  bricklayers  of  Charleston  were 
charged  with  conspiracy  because  they  had  combined  for  the  purpose  of 
raising  their  wages.  Bakers  of  Charleston  struck  in  1786,  while  that 
city's  famous  Mechanics’  Society  demanded  higher  pay  in  1794. 13 

At  about  the  same  time  a Society  of  Journeymen  Tailors  was  formed 
in  Baltimore,  and  there  is  record  of  a strike  conducted  by  it  at  least  as 
early  as  1795.  The  central  issue  was  the  rate  of  wages,  and  in  this  case  an 
increase  was  won.  Seamen  in  Baltimore  also  succeeded  in  winning  a pay 
raise,  by  a strike,  in  1795. 14 

Nationally,  the  firm  beginnings  of  an  organized  labor  movement  date 
from  the  nineteenth  century,  and  this  is  as  true  of  the  South  as  of  the  rest 
of  the  nation.  Leading  in  this  development  were  the  workers  of  Bal- 
timore-third most  populous  city  in  the  country  prior  to  the  Civil  War 
and  while  a border  city  rather  than  characteristically  Southern,  still  one 
in  which  slavery  was  significant.  The  printers  of  Baltimore  were 
organized  by  1803,  while  its  tailors  conducted  successful  strikes  for 
higher  wages  in  1805,  1807,  and  1808.  The  cordwainers  (shoemakers) 
were  also  quite  active  during  these  years  and  attempted  by  a strike,  in 
1809,  to  obtain  a closed  shop.  The  effort  failed,  and  thirty-nine  of  their 
leaders  were  arrested  and  tried  for  conspiracy.  The  records  in  these 
cases  are  poorly  preserved,  but  it  appears  that  one  of  the  workers  was 
found  guilty,  while  the  others  were  acquitted.  Seamen  successfully 
struck  for  higher  pay  in  Baltimore  in  1805  and  1807. 15 

Other  bits  of  evidence  demonstrate  the  existence  of  similar  trends  at 
this  time  elsewhere  in  the  South.  'I  hus,  it  is  clear  that  a Mechanics 
Society  was  formed  in  1806  in  New  Orleans  and  the  same  city  witnessed, 
four  years  later,  the  establishment  of  a typographical  workers  union. 
Again,  Charleston  carpenters  were  organized  by  1809,  and  in  1811  there 
existed  a journeymen  cordw'ainers’  union  in  Lexington,  Kentucky.16 

The  Second  War  for  Independence  waged  against  England,  1812-15, 
and  the  policies  and  legislation  associated  with  that  w'ar,  produced  a 
considerable  spurt  in  industrialization.  This  process  continued  in  the 


THE  labor  movement  in  the  south 


35 


nostwar  years  and  helped  stimulate  mass  political  activity.  It  helped  lay 
he  groundwork,  too,  for  an  aroused  labor  consciousness  in  the  twen- 
ties and  thirties.  This  development  did  not  skip  the  South. 

Indicative  is  the  fact  that  labor  newspapers,  which  now  made  their 
initial  appearance,  were  published  in  the  South  as  well  as  elsewhere. 
First  among  them  was  the  Southern  Free  Press  issued  in  Charleston  in 
1825.  Within  the  next  decade  labor  papers  appeared  in  Delaware, 
Maryland,  Missouri,  Virginia,  Alabama,  and  Louisiana.1' 

Labor  organization  went  ahead.  Charleston  clerical  workers  had 
formed  their  own  society  by  1825.  Four  years  later  some  250  Baltimore 
weavers  struck  against  wage  reductions.  Their  leaders  were  arrested 
and  tried  for  conspiracy,  but  they  won  an  acquittal.18  Trade  unions 
were,  in  fact,  common  in  the  South  by  the  1830s.  Before  the  end  of  the 
decade,  the  printers  of  Columbia,  Charleston,  Augusta,  Louisville,  St. 
Louis  Richmond,  Nashville,  Natchez,  Jacksonville,  and  Tallahassee 
were  organized.  Strikes  for  higher  wages  were  conducted  at  this  time  by 
these  workers  in  Richmond,  Louisville,  and  New  Orleans.19 

In  the  early  thirties  there  were  at  least  seven  trade  unions  in  Louisville 
and  an  even  greater  number  in  Baltimore.  In  the  latter  city  a strike  o 
journeymen  hatters  against  a wage  reduction  led,  in  1833,  to  a wide- 
spread sympathy  strike.  This,  in  turn,  precipitated  the  formation  ot  a 
Union  Trade  Society  having  seventeen  associated  unions— one  ol  the 
first  central  trades  unions  in  the  United  States.  This  organization  was 
among  the  pioneers  in  the  demand  for  the  ten-hour  day,  central  to  the 
entire  labor  movement  at  the  time,  and  also  in  making  common  cause 
with  women  workers,  for  a union  of  women  needleworkers  joined  the 
Union  Trade  Society  in  1834.  Earlier,  in  October  1833,  these  women, 
organized  in  the  Female  Union  Society  of  Jailoresses  and  Seam- 
stresses, had  struck  for  higher  wages,  supported  by  the  Journeymen 

Tailors.20  . . . 

By  this  time  strong  organizations  of  workers  existed  in  St.  Louis. 

Among  those  having  trade  unions  were  the  printers,  carpenters,  plas- 
terers, joiners,  cabinet  makers,  tinners,  and  barbers.  St.  Louis  cabinet 
makers  struck  in  1837,  without  success,  for  a raise,  but  the  same  year  the 
plasterers,  led  by  Henry  B.  Miller,  won  their  demand  for  $2.50  per  day. 

The  workers  of  St.  Louis  annually  took  to  the  streets  in  massive 
parades,  on  July  4th,  in  which  were  raised  demands  for  higher  wages 
and,  particularly,  the  ten-hour  day.  Other  major  workers’  demonstra- 
tions occurred  in  this  decade  in  Southern  cities,  notably  the  mass 


36 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


meeting  held  in  the  New  Orleans  public  square  in  1835  protesting 
against  the  use  of  slave  labor.  This  significant  demonstration  was 
dispersed  by  the  state  militia  at  the  governor’s  order.21 

It  is  the  thirties,  too,  which  witness  the  real  beginnings  of  the  railroad 
and  canal  network  binding  together  the  United  States.  The  workers 
who  built  these  means  of  transportation  under  brutal  conditions  of 
exploitation  (some  were  slaves),  were  far  from  docile,  and  their  militan- 
cy was  demonstrated  in  the  South,  as  elsewhere. 

One  of  the  first  Southern  railroads  was  the  Charleston  and  Ham- 
burg, and  its  construction  workers  struck  in  1832,  only  to  be  crushed  by 
the  militia.  Again,  in  1836,  the  workers  laying  the  trackage  of  the 
Wilmington  and  Susquehanna  struck  in  Chestertown,  Maryland.  Be- 
fore this  bid  for  better  working  conditions  was  broken  by  railroad-hired 
thugs  and  militia,  five  workers  were  killed  and  ten  wounded.22 

Strikes  and  outbreaks,  reaching  near  insurrectionary  proportions, 
marked  the  building  in  Maryland  of  the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio  Canal! 
From  1834  through  1839,  the  workers  struck  repeatedly,  despite  com- 
pany spies  and  armed  terror.  (This  included,  in  1834,  the  use  of  Federal 
troops— the  first  time  such  troops  were  used  as  strikebreakers.  See:  R. 
B.  Morris,  in  The  American  Historical  Review,  October  1949.)  Typical 
was  this  report  in  a Baltimore  publication  of  the  time  (Niles’  Weekly 
Register,  Feb.  21,  1835): 

There  has  been  another  riot  on  the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio  canal. . . . Many 
laborers,  on  a certain  section,  turned-out  for  higher  wages,  and  would 
neither  work  themselves,  nor  let  others  work.  A troop  of  horse,  and  a 
company  of  riflemen,  with  directions  to  use  force  to  preserve  public  peace, 
happily  reduced  the  rioters  to  order,  and  drove  them  away.  To  refuse  such 
persons  employment  is  the  surest  way  to  check  a riotous  spirit. 

This  by  no  means,  however,  cowed  the  workers.  Sporadic  strikes 
occurred  in  the  following  months,  to  be  capped  by  a great  stoppage  of 
work  in  the  summer  of  1838.  The  state  militia  was  ordered  out  again, 
but  some  refused  to  serve  as  strikebreakers  and  a few  actually  threat- 
ened to  fight  on  the  side  of  the  workers.  In  August  1838  an  increase  in 
pay  was  granted,  but  130  especially  militant  workers  were  fired.  A year 
later  another  mass  strike  occurred  near  Cumberland,  Maryland,  which 
was  broken  by  the  arrest  of  30  leaders  and  their  being  sentenced  to 
prison  terms  ranging  from  one  to  eighteen  years.23 

Similarly,  hard  struggles  marked  the  James  River  and  Kanawha 
Company’s  canal-building  near  Richmond  in  1838.  Here  were  employ- 


THL  LABOR  MOVEMENT  IN  THE  SOUTH 


37 


ed  500  workers,  of  whom  about  150  w'ere  slaves,  the  rest  white  wage 
workers.  In  May  and  June  the  hired  workers  struck,  demanding  higher 
wages,  but  the  strike  was  broken  when  most  of  those  out  were  fired  and 
replaced  by  300  slaves.  There  are  also  somewhat  vague  evidences  of 
strikes  among  the  workers  of  the  Central  Railroad  of  Georgia  in  1841 
and  the  South  Carolina  Canal  and  Railroad  in  1845.24 

Further  examples  of  Southern  working-class  activity  in  the  forties 
come  from  Missouri,  Louisiana,  and  Virginia.  Workers  in  Missouri 
centered  their  efforts  at  this  time  around  the  demand  for  the  ten-hour 
day.  More  or  less  sporadic  meetings  around  this  theme  developed  into 
great  labor  conventions  which,  in  turn,  gave  birth  to  working-class 
political  parties  of  considerable  influence  in  Missouri  during  the  de- 
cade. 

Thus,  in  March  1840,  journeymen  brickmakers  met  in  St.  Louis, 
pledged  to  combat  vigorously  capital’s  encroachments,  “as  a duty  to 
ourselves,  our  families,  and  our  posterity,”  and  announced  their  ad- 
herence to  the  Ten-Hour  System.  A labor  convention  with  delegates 
from  twenty-three  crafts  and  occupations  assembled  in  the  same  city  on 
July  2, 1840,  and  resolved  to  fight  for  the  ten-hour  day.  (These  included 
boatmen,  bookbinders,  blacksmiths,  bricklayers,  cabinet-makers,  car- 
penters, carters,  coachmen,  drayers,  hatters,  laborers,  lime-burners, 
machinists,  painters,  plasterers,  saddlers,  sheet-metal  workers,  ship 
carpenters,  shoemakers,  silversmiths,  stonemasons,  tailors,  and  tobac- 
co workers.)  From  this  developed  the  short-lived,  but  powerful.  Me- 
chanics’ and  Workingmen’s  Party  of  Missouri.  Strikes  were  also 
resorted  to  by  these  workers  during  this  period,  the  most  notable 
occurring  in  1845  when  the  shipw'orkers  of  St.  Louis  struck  for  higher 
wages  and  won.25 

In  the  same  decade,  in  Louisville,  Kentucky,  the  bricklayers 
organized  with  the  objective  of  achieving  the  ten-hour  day  but,  facing 
the  competition  of  slaves,  they  failed.  So,  also — and  for  the  same 
reason — did  the  carpenters  and  painters  of  that  city  fail  in  a strike  for  a 
shorter  work  day,  but  the  stonecutters,  without  slave  competition, 
succeeded  in  gaining  the  ten-hour  day.26 

Mechanics  and  printers  in  New  Orleans  and  Baton  Rouge  partici- 
pated in  active  struggles  during  the  forties.  Outstanding  was  the  action 
of  Baton  Rouge  mechanics  in  leaving  their  city  in  protest  against  the 
competitive  use  of  convict  labor,  an  action  which  resulted  in  the 
elimination  of  the  grievance  in  1845. 27 


38 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


One  of  the  most  important  of  pre-Civil  War  strikes  occurred  in 
Richmond  in  1847.  This  took  place  in  the  South’s  leading  iron  mill,  the 
Tredegar  Iron  Works.  The  white  workers,  led  by  one  named  Gatewood 
Talley,  demanded  a raise  in  wages  and  the  abandonment  of  the  use  of 
slaves  in  the  plant.  The  press  of  the  city  and  the  region  was  particularly 
vicious  in  combatting  this  strike,  denouncing  it  as  akin  to  abolitionism 
(i.e.,  in  their  eyes,  treason)  and  as  threatening  to  “wholly  destroy  the 
value  of  slave  property.” 

T he  strikers,  occupying  company-owned  houses,  were  evicted,  the 
leaders  arrested,  at  the  mayor’s  order,  on  the  charge  of  conspiracy,  and 
additional  slave  workers  were  purchased  and  hired  (that  is,  rented  from 
their  masters).  After  weeks  of  resistance,  these  strike-breaking  mea- 
sures succeeded,  and  thereafter  this  iron  mill  operated,  until  and 
through  the  Civil  War,  very  largely  with  slave  labor.  The  slaves, 
themselves,  caused  keen  concern  for  the  boss,  especially  because  of 
frequent  flight.28 

A somewhat  similar  event  occurred  the  same  year  on  a Louisiana 
sugar  plantation.  A slaveowner  replaced  his  unfree  labor  force  with 
about  one  hundred  Irish  and  German  immigrants.  An  English  visitor 
reported  the  result: 

In  the  middle  of  the  harvest  they  all  struck  for  double  pay.  No  others  were 

to  be  had,  and  it  was  impossible  to  purchase  slaves  in  a few  days.  In  that 

short  time  he  lost  produce  to  the  value  of  ten  thousand  dollars. 

The  planter  returned  to  slave  labor.29 

Workers  were  markedly  militant  during  the  1850s  in  several  Southern 
states.  Thus,  about  1850,  the  cotton  screwmen  of  New  Orleans,  (work- 
ers who,  using  large  jackscrews,  packed  cotton  bales  into  the  holds  of 
ships),  organized  the  Screwmen’s  Beneficial  Association,  and  con- 
ducted successful  strikes  for  higher  wages  in  1854  and  1858.  By  1860 
practically  all  the  workers  of  that  craft  in  New  Orleans  were  unionized. 
Seamen  and  longshoremen  in  the  same  city  struck  repeatedly  for  better 
pay  in  1851  and  1852.  There  is  evidence  also  of  the  existence  of 
Agricultural  and  Mechanical  Societies,  as  well  as  Mechanics’  Societies 
in  Baton  Rouge  and  New  Orleans  during  the  same  period,  and  these 
represented  additional  forms  of  worker  organization.30 

In  1852  the  New  Orleans  Typographical  Union  was  reorganized 
(under  the  leadership  of  Gerard  Stith,  later  mayor  of  the  city)  and 
greatly  strengthened.  The  next  year  the  members  struck  against  the 
city’s  newspapers,  and  although  strikebreakers  were  imported  from 


THE  LABOR  MOVEMENT  IN  THE  SOUTH 


39 


New  York  City,  the  determination  of  the  local  workers  remained  firm. 
Their  efforts  were  successful  and  a raise  of  25  percent  was  won.31 

In  1857  under  the  leadership  of  Richard  Trevellick,  who  had  been 
active  in  the  struggle  for  an  eight-hour  day  in  his  native  Australia  (and 
was  to  be  a very  important  post-Civil  War  labor  leader),  the  ship 
carpenters  and  caulkers  of  New  Orleans  formed  a union.  This  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  a nine-hour  day  for  its  members.  Longshoremen 
and  deckhands,  undoubtedly  stimulated  by  all  this  activity,  themselves 
took  the  road  of  organization,  also  in  the  fifties.  Strikes  by  these 
workers  occurred  frequently  and,  in  1858  the  slave  state  of  Louisiana 
passed  a law'  prohibiting  strikes  or  work  stoppages  on  ships  or  at  freight 
wharves.32  Arrests  as  a result  of  this  law  were  common  in  Louisiana  for 
several  years  thereafter.  Roger  Shugg,  in  his  pioneering  work,  Origins 
of  Class  Struggle  in  Louisiana  (Baton  Rouge,  1939),  wrote:  “The  free 
worker  in  New  Orleans  was  in  danger  of  losing  his  freedom  and  being 
pulled  into  the  orbit  of  slavery.”33 

There  is  a record  of  the  unionization  of  carpenters  in  Hopkinsville, 
Ashland,  and  Paducah,  Kentucky;  and  of  typographical  workers  in 
Memphis  and  Nashville,  Tennessee,  Raleigh,  North  Carolina,  and 
Petersburg,  Virginia,  in  the  1850s.34  Petersburg  was  the  scene  of  another 
example  of  labor  activity  in  1854.  The  owner  of  a sawmill  near  that  city 
called  for  a longer  w'ork  day.  The  workers  struck,  threatened  to  ride  the 
boss  on  a rail,  and  marched  in  a protest  demonstration  to  the  city.  There 
was  no  increase  in  hours.35 

An  inconclusive  strike  of  typographical  workers  occurred  in  Char- 
leston, South  Carolina  in  1853,  and  in  1857  the  workers  in  William 
Gregg’s  loudly  ballyhooed  “model”  textile  mill  in  Graniteville,  of  the 
same  state,  struck  for  higher  wages.  Here,  too,  the  result  is  not  on 
record.36 

At  the  same  time  iron  molders  in  the  South  were  organizing.  South- 
ern locals  of  the  National  Molders  Union,  led  by  William  H.  Sylvis — 
later,  founder  of  the  National  Labor  Union — were  formed  in  the  fifties 
in  Richmond,  Memphis,  St.  Louis,  Baltimore  and  Louisville.  In  several 
instances,  as  in  St.  Louis  in  1858  and  in  Baltimore  in  1860,  hard-fought 
strikes  were  conducted.37 

Another  pioneer  national  trade  union,  the  American  Miners’  Asso- 
ciation, parent  of  the  U.M.W.A.,  had  some  of  its  roots  in  a slave  state. 
Two  strikes  of  miners  occurred  in  the  1850s  in  the  Cumberland  coalfield 
in  Maryland,  where  about  350  men  worked.  In  1850-51,  these  men 


40 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


the  labor  movement  in  the  south 


41 


struck  for  six  weeks  against  the  bosses’  demand  for  a wage  cut  and  an 
agreement  barring  work  stoppages.  The  workers  won.  In  1854, 
however,  the  workers  lost  in  their  demand  for  40  cents  a ton  of  coal 
(they  accepted  30  cents)  after  being  out  fourteen  weeks  and  facing  the 
armed  might  of  the  state  militia.  There  is  a direct  line  connecting  these 
militant  actions  and  the  formation  in  1861  of  the  American  Miners’ 
Association.38 

The  decade  of  the  fifties  was  marked,  too,  by  several  strikes  among 
Southern  railroad  workers.  Notable  was  the  strike  in  South  Carolina, 
early  in  1855,  of  workers  employed  by  the  North  Eastern  Railroad.  The 
men  sought  to  increase  their  pay  from  $1  per  day  to  $1.25,  but  the  state 
crushed  it  by  arresting  twenty-three  of  the  leaders,  charging  them  with 
“inspiring  terror”  and  seeking  “an  unlawful  end.”  All  were  fined  and 
jailed.39  More  successful  was  the  effort  of  the  workers  in  Memphis 
employed  by  the  Memphis  & Charleston  Railroad.  In  1860  these 
workers  felt  sufficiently  well  organized  to  demand  a one-hour  reduction 
in  their  eleven-hour  day.  After  prolonged  struggles,  marked  by  large- 
scale  demonstrations  and  public  meetings,  the  workers  won  their 
demands.40 

Marxism  appeared  in  the  United  States  during  the  decade  prior  to 
the  Civil  War,  and  its  influence  was  felt  in  that  period  in  the  South  as 
well  as  the  North.41  William  Z.  Foster,  in  his  History  of  the  Communist 
Party  of  the  United  States  (p.  39)  points  to  the  heroic  anti-slavery 
activity  of  Marxists  in  the  South,  such  as  Adolph  Douai  in  Texas  and 
Hermann  Meyer  in  Alabama.  Their  activity,  however,  was  not  confined 
to  opposition  to  slavery.  They  were  Marxists  and  so,  while  of  course 
fighting  against  slavery,  the  central  task  of  the  time,  they  also  projected 
programs  and  participated  in  efforts  of  the  working  class  as  such. 

There  were  Marxist  groups,  overwhelmingly  German  in  composi- 
tion, in  Maryland,  Virginia,  Kentucky,  Missouri,  Louisiana,  and 
Texas.  Out  of  a total  of  600,000  people  in  Texas  in  1860,  over  20,000 
were  Germans,  living  in  the  western  part  of  the  state  and  shunning  the 
employment  of  slave  labor.  To  many  of  these  settlers,  and  especially  to 
the  large  segment  among  them  who  were  political  refugees  from  the 
1848  revolution,  Marxism  was  more  or  less  familiar. 

In  the  early  fifties  Marxist  clubs  and  organizations  had  appeared 
amongst  these  German  settlers  in  Texas,  and  in  1853  Adolph  Douai 
began  publishing  the  Stan  Antonio  Zeitung,  ein  Sozial- Demokratisches 
Blattfur  die  Deutschen  in  West  Texas.  (San  Antonio  Times,  a Social- 


Democratic  newspaper  for  the  Germans  in  West  Texas.)  By  1854,  the 
Austin  State  Times  (May  19)  was  delicately  hinting:  “The  contiguity  of 
the  San  Antonio  River  to  the  Zeitung  office,  we  think  suggests  the 

suppression  of  that  paper.  Pitch  in.”42 

Two  years  later— a time  of  tremendous  slave  unrest  throughout  the 
South— though  the  press  itself  was  not  destroyed,  Douai  was  forced,  in 
peril  of  his  life,  to  flee  the  South.  It  was  the  whole  democratic 
orientation  of  his  paper,  its  firm  espousal  of  the  abolition  of  slavery, 
and  its  Marxist  approach,  which  produced  its  forcible  suppression  by 
the  Texas  slaveowners.43 

In  1850  a German  Workmen’s  Convention  met  in  Philadelphia.  1 he 
Marxist  influence  at  this  gathering  was  potent.  Its  forty-four  delegates 
each  representing  100  workers,  discussed  trade  union  and  political 
perspectives.  Of  the  six  cities  sending  delegates,  three— St.  Louis, 
Baltimore  and  Louisville— were  in  the  slave  area.44  The  next  year  a 
German  Social-Democratic  Association  was  founded  in  Richmond 
which  remained  of  sufficient  consequence,  during  the  fifties,  to  be 
denounced  intermittently  by  the  local  press.45  Similarly,  it  is  of  some 
interest  to  note  that  Senator  Robert  Toombs  of  Georgia  turned  to  red- 
baiting and  anti-Semitism  in  his  1853  campaign,  announcing  that  his 
opponents  were  not  merely  tools  of  the  Abolitionists,  but  were  also 

“German  Jews  [and]  Red  Republicans.”46 

A radical  German-language  newspaper,  showing  distinct  Marxist 
influence,  Per  Wecker( The  Awakener)  was  established  in  Baltimore  by 
Carl  Heinrich  Schnauffer,  poet,  1848  revolutionist,  and  political  re- 
fugee. This  paper  called  for  the  organization  of  trade  unions,  an  eight- 
hour  day,  universal  suffrage,  and  the  abolition  of  slavery.  After 
Schnauffer’s  death  in  1854  his  wife  edited  the  paper  for  three  years, 
when  Wilhelm  Rapp,  another  ’48er,  and  president  of  Baltimore’s 
Turnerbund,  became  editor.  He  continued  its  politically  advanced 
policies,  and  supported  Lincoln  in  the  election  of  1860.  In  April  1861  a 
mob  drove  Rapp  out  of  Baltimore,  but  Mrs.  Schnauffer  heroically  and 
successfully  defended  the  press,  and  continued  the  paper’s  publica- 
tion.47 

A newspaper  of  similar  character  was  founded  by  another  48er  in 
Louisville  in  1854.  The  Herolddes  Westens,  edited  by  Karl  Heinzen  (an 
early  associate  of  Marx  who  later  turned  against  Marxism),  denounced 
slavery,  called  for  “the  protection  of  the  laboring  classes  from  the 
capitalists”  and  advocated  universal  suffrage,  including  the  enfran- 


42 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


chisement  of  women.  It  demanded  the  enactment  of  minimum  wage 
and  maximum  hour  laws,  and  the  granting,  without  charge,  of  public 
lands  to  bonafide  settlers.  A like-inclined  newspaper,  the  Deutsche 
Zeitung,  appeared  about  this  time  in  New  Orleans48  and  boldly  sup- 
ported “Free  Soil,  Free  Speech,  Free  Men,  and  Fremont”  [the  Re- 
publican presidential  candidate]  in  the  election  of  1856. 

The  program  of  the  Richmond  Social-Democratic  Association,  as 
put  forth  in  1854,  survives  and  no  doubt  epitomizes  the  program  of 
Marxist,  and  near-Marxist,  Southern  groups  prior  to  the  Civil  War. 
This  association  demanded  the  emancipation  of  the  slaves,  the  wide 
dispersal  of  land  ownership,  the  nationalization  of  the  railroads,  “the 
amelioration  of  the  condition  of  the  working  class,”  by  providing  an 
eight-hour  day  for  adults  and  a five-hour  day  for  children,  by  the 
development  of  trade  unions  and  workingmen’s  societies,  by  a mechan- 
ics lien  law,  free  public  education,  abolition  of  imprisonment  for  debt, 
and  a revision  of  the  system  of  taxation  so  that  it  would  be  based  on  the 
capacity  to  pay.  It  advocated  the  popular  election  of  all  officeholders  by 
universal  suffrage,  with  the  power  of  recall  vested  in  the  electorate.49 

Of  course,  the  labor  movement  in  the  South  was  still  in  its  elementary 
stages  and  is  not  to  be  thought  of  as  offering  anything  like  decisive 
weight  in  the  whole  Southern  struggle  against  the  Bourbon  oligarchy. 
This  struggle  was  waged  in  the  main  by  the  Negro  masses  and  by  the 
non-slaveholding  whites  who  made  their  bare  and  precarious  living  by 
tilling  the  soil. 

However,  among  these  non-slaveholding  whites  of  country  and  city, 
racism  was  rampant.  It  was  the  single  most  important  ideological 
instrument  the  Bourbons  had  for  the  maintenance  of  their  system.  This 
helped  make  impossible  any  fully  effective  struggle  against  the  ruling 
class  on  the  part  of  its  victims.  It  prevented  the  non-slaveholding 
whites,  in  factory  or  farm,  from  developing  a policy  and  a program  in 
cooperation  with  the  Negro  people  that  might  have  resulted  in  actually 
defeating  the  slaveowners. 

Yet,  the  marked  militancy  of  Southern  wage  workers  in  the  1850s  is 
part  of  the  whole  pattern  of  increased  opposition  to  slavocratic  domi- 
nation which  is  so  significant  a component  of  Southern  history  in  the 
pre-Civil  War  decade.  Other  aspects  of  this  developing  threat  to 
Bourbon  power  in  terms  of  rising  slave  disaffection,  numerous  in- 
stances of  Negro-white  unity  in  slave  plots  and  uprisings,  and  the 
economic  and  political  opposition  of  non-slaveholding  whites  (urban 


THE  LABOR  MOVEMENT  IN  THE  SOUTH 


43 


and  rural)  to  the  planters’  dictatorship,  together  with  the  reasons 
therefore,  have  been  examined  elsewhere.50 

The  Bourbons  met  these  threats  with  increasingly  harsh  repression, 
and  they  followed  the  same  course  in  meeting  the  appearance  and 
development  of  working-class  organization  and  activity.  In  a slave 
society,  labor  was  considered  loathsome,  and  the  ruling  class  of  the 
American  slave  society  detested  and  feared  working  people.  “Free 
society!”  exclaimed  a Georgia  newspaper  in  1856,  “we  sicken  at  the 
name.  What  is  it  but  a conglomeration  of  greasy  mechanics,  filthy 
operatives,  smallfisted  farmers,  and  moon-struck  theorists?”  Mer- 
chants and  capitalists,  said  a South  Carolina  newspaper  during  the 
same  period,  were  not  unduly  hostile  to  a slaveholding  society,  “but  the 
mechanics,  most  of  them,  are  pests  to  society,  dangerous  among  the 
slave  populations  and  ever  ready  to  form  combinations  against  the 
interest  of  the  slaveholder,  against  the  laws  of  the  country,  and  against 
the  peace  of  Commonwealth.”51 

More  and  more,  in  law  and  in  theory  and  in  fact,  the  rulers  ot  the 
slave  South  tried  to  eliminate  the  distinction  between  chattel  slavery 
and  wage  labor.  As  we  have  seen,  this  led  a careful  historian  of  the 
question  in  one  state  (Roger  Shugg’s  study  of  Louisiana)  to  write  that, 
in  the  fifties,  the  free  worker  was  being  pulled  more  and  more  “into  the 
orbit  of  slavery.”  Long  before,  contemporaneously,  indeed,  Karl  Marx 
had  stated: 

Between  1856  and  1860  the  political  spokesmen,  jurists,  moralists  and 
theologians  of  the  slaveholders’  party  had  already  sought  to  prove  not  so 
much  that  Negro  slavery  is  justified,  but  rather  that  color  is  a matter  of 
indifference,  and  the  working  class  is  everywhere  born  to  slavery.52 

The  facts  concerning  the  organizational  efforts  of  Southern  free 
workers,  and  the  bitter  resistance  to  these  efforts  by  the  Southern 
rulers,  give  added  substance  to  Marx’s  fundamental  evaluation  of  the 
Civil  War: 

The  present  struggle  between  the  South  and  the  North  is,  therefore, 
nothing  but  a struggle  between  two  social  systems,  between  the  system  of 
slavery  and  the  system  of  free  labor.53 

The  Southern  masses,  Negro  and  white,  hated  the  Bourbons.  This 
hatred  intensified  as  the  slave  system  aged  and  became  increasingly 
oligarchic  and  tyrannical.  It  is,  in  part,  this  increasing  disaffection  of 
the  home  population  which  drove  the  slaveowning  class  to  the  desper- 
ate expedient  of  seeking,  forcibly,  to  overthrow  the  government  of  the 


44 


PRELUDE  TO  CIV  IL  WAR 


THE  LABOR  MOVEMENT  IN  THE  SOUTH 


45 


United  States— to  defy  the  election  results  of  1860  and  to  retain  their 
paramount  power,  in  the  South  at  least,  by  armed  secession. 

Just  as  fear  and  hatred  of  the  masses  in  the  South  was  consequential 
in  moving  the  slaveholders  to  undertake  their  armed  counter-revolu- 
tionary attempt,  so  the  masses’  hatred  for  those  slaveholders  was  of 
great  consequence  in  helping  to  defeat  that  attempt.  Secession  was 
accomplished  against  the  will  of  the  vast  majority  of  Southern  people, 
and  the  collapse  of  the  Confederacy  was  due  not  only  to  the  pounding 
of  the  Union  forces  (in  which,  by  the  way,  served  scores  of  thousands  of 
Southerners,  Negro  and  white),  and  to  the  superiority  of  the  Union’s 
industrial  might  and  population  potential.  That  collapse,  complete  as  it 
was,  cannot  be  understood  if  one  does  not  understand  that  the  Con- 
federacy never  had  the  devotion  of  the  majority  of  Southerners.  The 
Negro  masses,  35  percent  of  the  South’s  total  population,  detested  the 
Confederacy  as  the  instrument  of  their  enslavers,  and  their  activity  in 
opposition  to  that  government  and  in  support  of  Lincoln’s  was  of 
fundamental  importance  in  the  Confederacy’s  defeat. 

Moreover,  most  of  the  Southern  white  masses  opposed  the  Con- 
federacy and  this,  too,  was  fundamental  in  explaining  its  collapse.  Over 
1 10,000  soldiers  deserted  the  Confederate  army,  many  taking  their  guns 
with  them.  Most  of  these  men  successfully  resisted  recapture  because  of 
the  people  s sympathy  and  assistance,  and  many  in  organized  detach- 
ments offered  battle  to  regular  units  of  the  Confederate  army.  Major 
cities  were  besieged  by  these  Southern  opponents  of  Jefferson  Davis’ 
government,  and  other  areas  of  the  South,  particularly  in  the  mountain 
districts,  never  were  won  over  to  secession.  Other  forms  of  disaffection 
among  the  white  masses  had  devastating  effects  upon  the  strength  and 
stability  of  the  Davis  regime.  These  included,  most  notably,  the  so- 
called  Bread  Riots,  led  by  impoverished  working  women,  in  Virginia, 
North  Carolina  and  Alabama.  Here  hundreds,  and,  at  time,  thousands 
of  women  (and,  seeing  their  example,  some  men)  gathered  together  and 
marched,  armed  with  clubs,  etc.,  upon  stores  and  helped  themselves  to 
food  for  their  starving  families.  In  other  cases  army  commissary 
supplies,  and  even  army  supplies  in  transit,  were  forcibly  taken  by 
Southern  women  facing  destitution  in  the  “rich  man’s  war  and  the  poor 
man’s  fight’’  that  the  slaveowners  had  launched. 

Of  great  consequence,  too,  were  the  numerous  Peace,  and  Union 
Societies  which  sprang  up  by  the  hundreds  throughout  the  South. 
These  became  more  and  more  numerous  as  the  slaughter  continued. 


Their  political  influence  in  large  areas  of  the  Confederacy  was  potent 
and  continued  to  mount  throughout  the  war.54  It  was  the  poor,  in 
countryside  and  city,  who  formed  the  mass  base  of  these  groups. 

part  of  this  larger  story  is  the  fact  that  the  trade-union  and  organiza- 
tional stirrings  of  Southern  workers,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  were 
present  in  the  pre-Civil  War  generation  and  reached  a high  point  in  the 
fifties,  continued  during  the  Civil  War  itself.  We  turn,  then,  to  a 
consideration  of  Southern  labor  activity  during  the  war  years. 

The  necessities  of  fighting  led  to  the  development  of  industrialization 
in  the  South  during  the  war.  As  a result,  additional  thousands  of 
workers,  including  many  women,  appeared.  These  workers,  plagued  by 
an  inflation  which  far  outstripped  occasional  and  tiny  wage  increases, 
often  turned  to  organization  and  sometimes  to  strikes  in  order  to  force 
some  improvements  in  starvation  conditions.  While  this  militancy 
appears,  the  presence  of  slavery— during  the  war  years,  as  before- 
prevented  the  workers  from  really  breaking  through  and  achieving 
thorough  organization  or  substantial  gains. 

The  workers  could  and  did  withstand  court  processes,  frame-ups, 
violence  and  even  impressment  into  the  army — all  these  methods  were 
used  by  the  bosses  to  break  up  the  workers’  organizational  efforts.  But 
the  workers  could  not  overcome  the  bosses’  prime  weapon,  slavery.  1 he 
impressment  of  slaves  into  ordnance  works,  railroads  (slaves  were  used 
in  all  positions,  including  those  of  brakemen  and  firemen),  maritime, 
and  some  factory  work  could,  and  did,  vanquish  war-time  struggles  of 
the  free  workers.  Never  more  vividly  than  during  the  Civil  War,  in  the 
South,  was  confirmed  the  truth  of  Marx’s  statement:  “Labor  cannot 
emancipate  itself  in  the  white  skin  where  in  the  black  skin  it  is  branded. 

The  reports  of  Southern  strikes  during  the  Civil  War  are  exceedingly 
fragmentary,  and  undoubtedly  many  went  completely  unrecorded.  Still 
enough  is  at  hand  to  show  that  wage  workers  of  the  South  struggled 
militantly  during  the  war  to  better  their  conditions. 

During  the  first  year  of  the  fighting,  workers  in  the  Confederacy’s 
largest  ironworks— the  Tredegar  plant  in  Richmond— struck  for  higher 
wages,  but  the  outcome  of  this  struggle  is  not  known.  In  1862  several 
strikes  were  reported  in  Secessia’s  capital  city,  including  among  harness 
workers,  lithographers,  typographers  and  cemetery  workers.  The  ceme- 
tery workers  were  fired  and  replaced  by  slaves;  the  lithographers  and 
typographers  saw  their  leaders  arrested  and  jailed  for  “conspiracy”  and 
this  broke  their  effort;  the  outcome  in  the  case  of  the  harness  workers  is 


46 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


not  known.  Machinists  in  the  shops  of  the  Virginia  & Tennessee 
Railroad  in  Lynchburg  also  went  on  strike  in  1862.  Their  strike  was 
broken  when  the  Confederacy  conscripted  the  strikers  into  the  army 

Conscription  also  broke  a strike  of  the  workers  in  the  Richmond 
armory  in  1863,  while  the  outcome  of  the  strike  of  shoemakers  in  that 
city  the  same  year  is  unknown.  One  of  the  few  successful  strikes  during 
the  war  was  carried  out  in  1863  in  Richmond,  by  women  workers 
employed  in  the  Confederate  States  Laboratory.  These  workers  won  a 
wage  increase,  but  when  they  struck  again  in  1864,  all  were  fired.  A 
strike  for  higher  pay  by  the  Confederate  postal  clerks  was  partially 
successful,  some  increase  being  obtained.55 

Machinists,  smiths,  and  other  workers  at  the  armory  in  Macon, 
Georgia,  and  at  the  Shelby  Iron  Company  in  Columbiana,  Georgia, 
went  on  strike  in  1863  for  a wage  increase.  In  both  cases  the  outcome  is 
unceitain.  In  March  1864  the  chief  of  the  Macon  armory  informed 
General  Josiah  Gorgas,  over-all  commander  of  Confederate  ordnance, 
that  the  workers  “generally  were  so  much  dissatisfied  with  the  wages 
allowed  them  that  it  is  impossible  to  get  them  to  apply  themselves  to 
their  work  in  anything  like  a satisfactory  manner.”  By  May  1864  the 
wage  workers  in  this  Macon  armory  were  again  ready  to  strike  and  now 
the  situation  was  met  by  replacing  all  of  them  with  requisitioned  slave 
laborers.56  During  the  same  period  workers  struck  at  the  Naval  Ord- 
nance Works  in  Atlanta.  1 hey  demanded  higher  pay,  but  once  again, 
the  outcome  is  not  clear  from  available  records.57 

One  of  the  most  extensive  and  best  organized  strikes  among  South- 
ern workers  in  the  Confederacy  involved  telegraph  operators,  civil  and 
military.  These  workers  announced  in  October  1863  the  formation  of  a 
Confederate-wide  Southern  Telegraphic  Association,  the  leading  of- 
ficers of  which  were  Charles  A.  Gaston  of  Mobile,  J.  S.  Clarke  of 
Charleston,  C.  F.  Barnes  of  Augusta,  and  W.  H.  Clarke  of  Savannah. 

The  telegraph  operators  worked  six  days  a week  from  7 in  the 
morning  to  10  in  the  evening,  and  put  in  4 hours  on  Sunday— i.e.,  a 94- 
hour  week!  They  declared,  when  announcing  the  existence  of  their 
Association,  that,  “Our  rights  have  not  been  respected  by  the  various 
telegraph  companies,  and  they  have  recently  used  the  conscript  law  of 
the  Confederate  States  as  a means  to  intimidate  us  to  succumb  to 
demands  we  consider  unfair  and  tyrannical.”  The  bosses  remained 
adamant  and  telegraph  operators  throughout  the  Confederacy  struck 
in  January  1864  for  a closed  shop,  higher  pay,  and  a shorter  work  day. 


THE  LABOR  MOVEMENT  IN  THE  SOUTH 


47 


The  slavocrat  press  denounced  the  workers  as  conspirators  and 
traitors  and  urged  that  all  of  them  be  drafted  and  then,  in  uniform, 
returned  to  their  jobs.58  Exactly  this  was  done,  after  the  men  had  held 
firm  for  a month.  They  were  conscripted  and  forced  to  work  at  pay  that 
equalled  seventeen  (Confederate)  dollars  a month!59 

The  last  session  of  the  Confederate  Congress  had  under  considera- 
tion several  bills  which  outlawed  strikes  and  trade  unions  entirely,  or 
any  kind  of  collective  activity  on  the  part  of  wage  workers.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  had  the  war  continued  another  year  such  legislation  would 
have  been  passed  by  the  Davis  regime,  enemy  that  the  regime  was  to 
human  freedom  in  general. 

Hitherto  it  has  been  generally  held  that  the  labor  movement  by- 
passed the  slave  South.  It  is  certainly  true  that  the  slave  South  was 
overwhelmingly  agrarian  and  this  itself  limited  the  possibility  of  a 
major  labor  movement.  It  is  also  true  that  the  existence  of  slavery 
militated  against  the  development  of  a numerous  working  class  in  the 
cities,  and  in  any  case  against  the  development  of  a large-scale,  effective 
labor  organization.  In  this  sense,  a basic  lesson  of  the  history  of  the 
labor  movement  in  the  slave  South  is  the  catastrophic  cost  to  the  white 
working  population  in  particular,  as  well  as  to  the  South  as  a whole,  of 
the  enslavement  of  the  Negro  people. 

Nevertheless,  to  see  the  picture  in  its  entirety,  it  is  important  to 
understand  that  cities  and  ports,  railroads  and  canals,  factories  and 
mines  did  exist  in  the  slave  South,  and  that  these  were  made  useful  and 
productive,  there  as  everywhere,  by  working  men  and  women,  among 
whom  were  wage  workers  as  well  as  slaves.  These  free  workers,  facing 
the  exploitation  of  their  bosses,  did  organize  to  oppose  or  to  limit  their 
exploitation. 

In  the  slave  South  trade  unions  were  formed,  strikes  were  conducted, 
and  a labor  press  and  labor  parties  were  brought  into  being.  In  the  slave 
South,  Marxists  and  bourgeois-democratic  revolutionaries  (many  of 
them  very  much  influenced  by  Marxism)  lived  and  worked.  Marxism 
helped  plant  the  seed  of  class  consciousness,  independent  political 
action  and  Negro-white  unity  in  the  pre-Civil  War  South. 

This  working-class  movement  is  part  of  the  opposition  to  slavocrat 
domination  which  is  so  decisive  a part  of  Southern  history.  Its  upsurge 
in  the  1850s  is  part,  too,  of  the  rising  threat  to  Bourbon  power  which 
characterizes  the  pre-Civil  War  decade  and  strongly  affected  ruling- 
class  policy.  And  labor  unrest  and  militancy  are  facets  of  the  mass 


48 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


opposition  within  the  South,  to  the  slaveholders’  Confederate  govern- 
ment, an  opposition  of  fundamental  consequence  in  causing  that 
government’s  collapse. 

Finally,  the  history  of  labor  struggles  in  the  slave  South  is  a precious 
part  of  the  entire  and  continuing  effort  of  the  American  working  class 
to  fully  and  effectively  organize  itself.  It  is  part  of  the  not-to-be-denied 
struggle  of  the  American  working  class,  the  Negro  people,  the  farming, 
and  toiling  masses  generally,  to  produce  a United  States  of  equality, 
security,  democracy,  and  peace  for  all. 


Published  as  a pamphlet,  The  Labor  Movement  in  the  South  During 
Slavery  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1954). 


Class  Conflicts  in  the  South:  1850-1860 


The  great  attention  given  to  the  spectacular  political  struggles  between 
the  North  and  the  South  in  the  decade  before  the  Civil  War  has  tended 
to  befog  the  equally  important  contests  which  went  on  during  the  same 
period  within  the  South  itself. 

Writers  have  dealt  at  considerable  length  with  the  national  scene, 
have  demonstrated  a growing  conflict  between  an  agrarian,  slave-labor 
society  and  an  increasingly  industrial,  free-labor  society  as  to  which 
should  direct  public  opinion,  enact  and  administer  the  laws,  appropri- 
ate the  West— in  short,  which  should  control  the  state.  In  1860  the  grip 
of  the  slave  civilization  upon  the  national  government  was  very  consid- 
erably loosened  and  clearly  seemed  destined  to  complete  annihilation. 
The  slavocracy  therefore  turned  to  bullets. 

But  there  was  more  to  it  than  that.  The  facts  are  that  not  only  did  the 
slavocrats  see  their  external,  or  national,  power  seriously  menaced  by 
the  Republican  triumph  of  1860,  but  they  also  observed  their  internal, 


49 


CLASS  CONFLICTS  IN  THE  SOUTH:  1850-1860 

1 power  greatly  threatened  by  increasing  restlessness  among  the 
vnloited  classes— the  non-slaveholding  whites  and  the  slaves. 

6 There  were  three  general  manifestations  of  this  unrest:  (1)  slave 
disaffection,  shown  in  individual  acts  of  “insolence”  or  terrorism,  and 
in  concerted,  planned  efforts  for  liberation;  (2)  numerous  instances  of 
noor-white  implication  in  the  slave  conspiracies  and  revolts,  showing  a 
declining  efficiency  in  the  divide-and-rule  policy  of  the  Bourbons;  (3) 
independent  political  action  of  the  non-slaveholding  whites  aimed  at 
the  destruction  of  the  slavocracy’s  control  of  the  state  governments. 
This  growing  internal  disaffection  is  a prime  explanation  for  the 
desperation  of  the  slaveholding  class  which  drove  it  to  the  expedient  ol 

Factors  tending  to  explain  the  slave  unrest  of  the  decade  are  soil 
exhaustion,  leading  to  greater  work  demands,  improved  ma^UnS 
facilities,  having  the  same  result,  and  economic  depression,  1854-56, 
throughout  the  South,  approaching,  especially  in  1855,  the  famine 
stage  These  years  witnessed,  too,  a considerable  increase  in  industrial- 
ization and  urbanization  within  the  South.  These  phenomena'  were 
distinctly  not  conducive  to  the  creation  of  happy  slaves.  As  a 
slaveholder  remarked,2  “The  cities  is  no  place  for  niggers.  1 hey  get 
strange  notions  into  their  heads,  and  grow  discontented.  They  ought, 
every  one  of  them,  to  be  sent  back  to  the  plantations.”  As  a matter  of 
fact  there  was  for  this  reason,  during  this  decade,  an  attempt  to  foster  a 
“back-to-the-plantation”  movement. 

It  is  also  true,  as  Frederick  L.  Olmsted  observed,3  that:  “Any  great 
event  having  the  slightest  bearing  upon  the  question  of  emancipation  is 
known  to  produce  an  unwholesome  excitement”  among  the  slaves.  The 
decade  is  characterized  by  such  events  as  the  1850  Compromise  the 
sensation  caused  by  Uncle  Tom’s  Cabin,  the  Kansas  War,  the  1856 
election,  the  Dred  Scott  decision,  Helper’s  Impending  Crisis,  John 
Brown’s  raid,  and  the  election  of  1860.  If  to  this  is  added  the  political 
and  social  struggles  within  the  South  itself  (to  be  described  later),  it 
becomes  apparent  that  there  were  many  occasions  for  “unwholesome 

excitement.”  . . 

Combined  with  all  this  is  a significant  change  in  the  Abolitionist 
movement.  Originally  this  aimed  at  gradual  emancipation  induced  by 
moral  suasion.  Then  came  the  demand  for  immediate  liberation,  but 
still  only  via  moral  suasion.  Then  followed  a split  into  those  favoring 
political  action  and  those  opposed.  Finally,  and  most  noticeably  in  this 


50 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


decade,  there  arose  a body  of  direct  actionists  whose  idea  was  to  “carry 
the  war  into  Africa.” 

The  shift  is  exemplified  in  the  person  of  Henry  C.  Wright.  In  the 
forties  he  wrote  the  “Non-Resistant”  column  for  Garrison’s  Liberator. 
By  1851  he  felt  it  was  the  duty  of  Abolitionists  to  go  South  and  aid  the 
slaves  to  flee,  and  by  1859  he  was  convinced4  that  it  was  “the  right  and 
duty  of  the  slaves  to  resist  their  masters,  and  the  right  and  duty  of  the 
North  to  incite  them  to  resistance,  and  to  aid  them.”  By  November  1856, 
Frederick  Douglass  was  certain  that  the  “peaceful  annihilation”  of 
slavery  was  “almost  hopeless”  and  therefore  contended5  “that  the 
slave’s  right  to  revolt  is  perfect,  and  only  wants  the  occurrence  of 

favorable  circumstances  to  become  a duty We  cannot  but  shudder 

as  we  call  to  mind  the  horrors  that  have  marked  servile  insurrections — 
we  would  avert  them  if  we  could;  but  shall  the  millions  for  ever  submit 
to  robbery,  to  murder,  to  ignorance,  and  every  unnamed  evil  which  an 
irresponsible  tyranny  can  devise,  because  the  overthrow'  of  that  tyranny 
would  be  productive  of  horrors?  Wc  say  not . . . terrible  as  it  will  be,  we 
accept  and  hope  for  it.” 

And  while  John  Brown’s  work  was  the  most  spectacular,  he  was  by 
no  means  the  only  Northern  man  to  agitate  among  the  slaves  them- 
selves; there  were  others,  the  vast  majority  unnamed,  but  some  arc 
known,  like  Alexander  Ross,  James  Redpath,  and  W.  L.  Chaplin.6  But 
this  exceedingly  dangerous  work  was  mainly  done  by  Northern  or 
Canadian  Negroes  who  had  themselves  escaped  from  slavery.  A few  of 
these  courageous  people  are  known— Harriet  T ubman,  J osiah  Henson, 
William  Still,  Elijah  Anderson,  John  Mason.  It  has  been  estimated7 
that,  from  Canada  alone,  in  1860,  500  Negroes  went  into  the  South  to 
rescue  their  brothers.  What  people  can  offer  a more  splendid  chapter  to 
the  record  of  human  fortitude? 

The  obvious  is  at  times  elusive  and  it  is  therefore  necessary  to  bear  in 
mind  when  trying  to  discover  the  causes  of  slave  disaffection  that  one  is 
indeed  dealing  with  slaves.  We  will  give  but  one  piece  of  evidence  to 
indicate  something  of  what  is  meant.  In  January  1854  the  British  consul 
at  Charleston,  in  a private  letter,  wrote,  “The  frightful  atrocities  of  slave 
holding  must  be  seen  to  be  described  ....  My  next-door  neighbor,  a 
lawyer  of  the  first  distinction,  and  a member  of  the  Southern  Aristocra- 
cy, told  me  himself  that  he  flogged  all  his  own  negroes,  men  and  women, 
when  they  misbehaved.  ...  It  is  literally  no  more  to  kill  a slave  than  to 
shoot  a dog.”8 


CLASS  CONFLICTS  IN  THE  SOUTH:  1850-1860 


51 


There  is  considerable  evidence  pointing  to  a quite  general  state  of 
insubordination  and  disaffection,  apart  from  conspiracies  and  revolts, 
among  the  slave  population. 

A lady  of  Burke  County,  North  Carolina,  complained  in  April  1850 
of  such  a condition  among  her  slaves  and  declared,  “I  have  not  a single 
servant  (slave)  at  my  command.”  Three  years  later  a traveler  in  the 
South  observed  “in  the  newspapers,  complaints  of  growing  insolence 
and  insubordination  among  the  negroes.”9  References  to  the  “common 
practice  with  slaves”  of  harboring  runaways  recur,  as  do  items  of  the 
arrest  of  slaves  caught  in  the  act  of  learning  to  read.  A paper  of  1858 
reported  the  arrest  of  ninety  Negroes  for  that  “crime.”  It  urged  severe 
punishment  and  remarked,  “Scarcely  a week  passes,  that  instruments  of 
writing,  prepared  by  negroes,  are  not  taken  from  servants  (slaves)  in  the 
streets,  by  the  police.”10 

A Louisiana  paper  of  1858  reported  “more  cases  of  insubordination 
among  the  negro  population  . . . than  ever  known  before,”  and  a 
Missouri  paper  of  1859  commented  upon  the  “alarmingly  frequent” 
cases  of  slaves  killing  their  owners.  It  added  that  “retribution  seems  to 
be  dealt  out  to  the  perpetrators  with  dispatch  and  in  the  form  to  which 
only  a people  wrought  up  to  the  highest  degree  of  indignation  and 
excitement  would  resort.”11 

Examples  of  such  retribution  with  their  justification  are  enlighten- 
ing. Olmsted  tells  of  the  burning  of  a slave  near  Knoxville,  Tenn.,  for 
the  offense  of  killing  his  master  and  quotes  the  editor  of  a “liberal” 
newspaper  as  justifying  the  lynching  as  a “means  of  absolute,  necessary 
self-defense.”  The  same  community  shortly  found  six  legal  executions 
needed  for  the  stability  of  its  society.12  Similarly,  a slave  in  August  1854 
killed  his  master  in  Mt.  Meigs,  Alabama,  and,  according  to  the 
Vigilance  Committee,  boasted  of  his  deed.  This  slave,  too,  was  burned 
alive.  “The  gentlemen  constituting  the  meeting  were  men  of  prudence, 
deliberation  and  intelligence,  and  acted  from  an  imperative  sense  of  the 
necessity  of  an  example  to  check  the  growing  and  dangerous  insubor- 
dination of  the  slave  population.”  Precisely  the  same  things  happened13 
in  the  same  region  in  June  1856  and  January  1857.  Again,  in  August 
1855  a patrolman  in  Louisiana  killed  a slave  who  did  not  stop  when 
hailed  and  this  was  considered14  proper  since  “Recent  disorders  among 
the  slaves  in  New  Iberia  had  made  it  a matter  of  importance  that  the 
laws  relative  to  the  police  of  slaves,  should  be  strictly  enforced.” 

A common  method  by  which  American  slaves  showed  their  “do- 


52 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


cility”  was  arson.  This  occurred  with  striking  frequency  during  the  ten 
years  under  scrutiny.  For  example,  from  Nov.  26, 1850,  to  Jan.  15, 1851, 
one  New  Orleans  paper  reported  slave  burnings  of  at  least  seven  sugar 
houses.  For  a similar  period,  Jan.  31, 1850,  to  May  30, 1851,  there  were 
seven  convictions  of  slaves  in  Virginia  for  arson.15 

Burnings  were  at  times  concerted.  Thus  the  Norfolk  Beacon  of  Sept. 
21,  1852,  declared  that  the  slaves  of  Princess  Anne  County,  Va.,  had 
excited  alarm  and  that  an  extra  patrol  had  been  ordered  out.  And, 

On  Sunday  night  last,  this  patrol  made  a descent  upon  a church  where  a 
large  number  of  negroes  had  congregated  for  the  purpose  of  holding  a 
meeting,  and  dispersed  them.  In  a short  time,  the  fodder  stacks  of  one  of  the 
party  who  lived  near  were  discovered  on  fire.  The  patrol  immediately  started 
for  the  fire,  but  before  reaching  the  scene  it  was  discovered  that  the  stacks  of 
other  neighbors  had  shared  a like  fate,  all  having  no  doubt  been  fired  by  the 
negroes  for  revenge.  A strict  watch  is  now  kept  over  them,  and  most  rigid 
means  adopted  to  make  every  one  know  and  keep  his  place. 

The  Federal  Union  of  Milledgeville,  Ga.,  of  March  20,  1855,  told  of 
incendiary  fires  set  by  slaves  that  month  in  South  Carolina  and  three 
counties  of  Georgia.  Property  damage  was  considerable  and  “many 
persons  were  seriously  injured.”16 

The  fleeing  of  slaves  reached  very  great  proportions  from  1850  to 
1860  and  was  a constant  and  considerable  source  of  annoyance  to  the 
slavocracy.  According  to  the  census  estimates  1,011  slaves  succeeded  in 
escaping  in  1850  and  803  succeeded  in  1860.  At  current  prices  that 
represented  a loss  of  about  $1 ,000,000  each  year.  But  that  is  a very  small 
part  of  the  story.  First,  the  census  reports  were  poor.  The  census  takers 
were  paid  a certain  sum  for  each  entrant  and  so  tended  to  make  only 
those  calls  that  were  least  expensive  to  themselves.  City  figures  were 
therefore  more  reliable  than  those  for  rural  communities.  Moreover, 
Olmsted  found  census  taking  in  the  South  “more  than  ordinarily 
unreliable”  and  told  of  a census  taker  there  who  announced  that  he 
would  be  at  a certain  tavern  at  a certain  day  “for  the  purpose  of 
receiving  from  the  people  of  the  vicinity — who  were  requested  to  call 
upon  him— the  information  it  was  his  duty  to  obtain!”17 

According  to  Professor  W.  B.  Hesseltine,  “Between  1830  and  1860  as 
many  as  2,000  slaves  a year  passed  into  the  land  of  the  free  along  the 
routes  of  the  Underground  Railroad,”  and  Professor  Siebert  has 
declared18  that  this  railroad  saw  its  greatest  activity  from  1850  to  1860. 
And  this  is  just  a fraction  of  those  who  fled  but  did  not  succeed  in 
reaching  a free  land,  who  were  captured  or  forced  to  turn  back.  When 


CLASS  CONFLICTS  IN  THE  SOUTH:  1850-1860 


53 


eopie  pay  as  high  as  $300  for  one  bloodhound19  the  fleeing  of  slaves  is  a 

carious  problem  indeed.  . 

It  is  also  to  be  noted  that  the  decade  witnessed  a qualitative  as  well  as 
nuantitative  change  in  the  fugitive  slave  problem,  for  now  not  only  did 
niore  slaves  flee,  but  more  often  than  before  they  fled  in  groups;  they,  as 

Southern  papers  put  it,  stampeded.20 

Another  piece  of  evidence  of  the  growing  unrest  of  the  slave  popula- 
tion is  afforded  by  the  figures  for  money  appropriated  by  the  state  ot 
Virginia  for  slaves  owned  by  her  citizens  who  were  legally  executed  or 
banished  from  the  state.21  For  the  fiscal  year  1851-52  the  sum  equalled 
S12  000-  for  1852-53  the  sum  was  $15,000;  1853-54,  $19,000  was  appro- 
S and  the  same  for  1854-55.  For  .he  year  1855-56  $2 1,000  was 
necessary  and  this  was  duplicated  the  next  year.  For  1857-58  the  sum 
was  $35  000  and  stayed  at  the  same  high  level  for  1858-59.  For  each  of 
the  next’two  years  prior  to  the  Civil  War,  1859-60,  and  1860-61,  $30,000 
was  appropriated.  Thus  “bad”  slaves,  legally  disposed  of,  cost  the  one 
state  of  Virginia  in  ten  years  the  sum  of  $239,000. 

There  was  still  another  manifestation  of  slave  disaffection:  conspir- 
acy or  revolt.  Some  of  the  episodes  already  described,  as  that  in  Virginia 
in  1852  or  in  Georgia  in  1855,  may  perhaps  be  thought  of  as  conspir- 
acies.  The  decade  witnessed  many  more,  the  most  important  of  which 

follow.  , , , . 

A free  Negro,  George  Wright,  of  New  Orleans,  was  asked  by  a slave 

Albert,  in  June  1853  to  join  in  a revolt.22  He  declared  his  interest  and 
was  brought  to  a white  man,  a teacher  by  the  name  of  Dyson,  who  had 
come  to  Louisiana  in  1840  from  Jamaica.  Dyson  trusted  Wright, 
declared  that  one  hundred  whites  had  agreed  to  aid  the  Negroes  in  their 
bid  for  freedom,  and  urged  Wright  to  join.  Wright  did— verbally.  He 
almost  immediately  betrayed  the  plot  and  led  the  police  to  the  slave 
Albert  The  slave  at  the  time  of  arrest,  J une  13,  carried  a knife,  a sword, 
a revolver,  one  bag  of  bullets,  one  pound  of  powder,  two  boxes  o 
percussion  caps,  and  $86.  The  patrol  was  ordered  out,  the  city  guard 
strengthened,  and  twenty  slaves  and  Dyson  were  instantly  arrested 

Albert  stated  that  2,500  slaves  were  involved.  He  named  none.  In 
prison  he  declared  that  “all  his  friends  had  gone  down  the  coast  and 
were  fighting  like  soldiers.  If  he  had  shed  blood  in  the  cause  he  would 
not  have  minded  the  arrest.”  It  was  indeed  reported  that  “a  large 
number  of  negroes  have  fled  from  their  masters  and  are  now  missing, 
but  no  actual  fighting  was  mentioned.  Excitement  was  great  along  the 
coast,  however,  and  the  arrest  of  one  white  man,  a cattle  driver. 


54 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


occurred  at  Bonnet  Clare.  A fisherman,  Michael  McGill,  testified  that  I 
he  had  taken  Dyson  and  two  slaves  carrying  what  he  thought  were  arms  I 
to  a swamp  from  which  several  Negroes  emerged.  The  Negroes  were 
given  the  arms  and  disappeared. 

The  New  Orleans  papers  tended  to  minimize  the  trouble,  but  did 
declare  that  the  city  contained  “malicious  and  fanatical”  whites,  “cut- 
throats in  the  name  of  liberty— murderers  in  the  guise  of  philanthropy” 
and  commended  the  swift  action  of  the  police,  while  calling  for  further  I 
precautions  and  restrictions.  The  last  piece  of  information  concerning  I 
this  is  an  item  telling  of  an  attack  by  Albert  upon  the  jailer  in  which  he  I 
caused  the  blood  to  flow.”  Thedisposition  of  the  rebels  is  not  reported.  I 

The  year  1856  was  one  of  extraordinary  slave  unrest.  The  first  serious  I 
difficulty  of  the  year  was  caused  by  maroons  in  North  Carolina.  A 
letter2-1  of  August  25,  1856,  to  Governor  Thomas  Bragg  signed  by  I 
Richard  A.  Lewis  and  twenty-one  others  informed  him  of  a “very  secure  I 
retreat  for  runaway  negroes”  in  a large  swamp  between  Bladen  and  ! 
Robeson  Counties.  There  “for  many  years  past,  and  at  this  time,  there  j 
arc  several  runaways  of  bad  and  daring  character— destructive  to  all  I 
kinds  of  Stock  and  dangerous  to  all  persons  living  by  or  near  said  I 
swamp.”  Slaveholders  attacked  these  maroons  August  1,  but  accom- 
plished nothing  and  saw  one  of  their  own  number  killed.  “The  negroes 
ran  oft  cursing  and  swearing  and  telling  them  to  come  on,  they  were 
ready  tor  them  again.”  The  Wilmington  Journal  of  August  14  men-  ^ 
tioned  that  these  Negroes  “had  cleared  a place  for  a garden,  had  cows, 
etc.,  in  the  swamp.”  Mr.  Lewis  and  his  friends  were  “unable  to  offer 
sufficient  inducement  for  negro  hunters  to  come  with  their  dogs  unless 
aided  from  other  sources.”  The  governor  suggested  that  magistrates  call 
for  the  militia,  but  whether  this  was  done  or  not  is  unknown. 

A plot  involving  over  200  slaves  and  supposed  to  mature  on  Septem- 
ber 6, 1856,  was  discovered24  in  Colorado  County,  Texas,  shortly  before 
that  date.  Many  of  the  Mexican  inhabitants  of  the  region  were  declared 
to  be  implicated.  And  it  was  felt  “that  the  lower  class  of  the  Mexican 
population  are  incendiaries  in  any  country  where  slaves  are  held.”  They 
were  arrested  and  ordered  to  leave  the  county  within  five  days  and  never 
to  return  “under  the  penalty  of  death.”  A white  person  by  the  name  of 
William  Mehrmann  was  similarly  dealt  with.  Arms  were  discovered  in 
the  possession  of  a few  slaves.  Every  one  of  the  200  arrested  was  severely 
whipped,  two  dying  under  the  lash.  Three  were  hanged.  One  slave 
leader,  Frank,  was  not  captured. 


CLASS  CONFLICTS  IN  THE  SOUTH:  1850-1860 


55 


Trouble  involving  some  300  slaves  and  a few  white  men,  one  of  whom 
as  named  James  Hancock,  was  reported  in  October  from  two  count- 
• ouchita  and  Union,  in  Arkansas,  and  two  parishes,  Union  and 
Claiborne,  across  the  border  in  Louisiana.  The  outcome  here  is  not 
known  On  November  7 “an  extensive  scheme  of  negro  insurrection” 
was  discovered  in  Lavaca,  De  Witt  and  Victoria  Counties  in  the 
Southeastern  part  of  Texas  and  very  near  Colorado  County,  seat  of  the 
October  conspiracy.  A letter  from  Victoria  of  November  7 declared 
that:  “The  negroes  had  killed  off  all  the  dogs  in  the  neighborhood,  and 
were  preparing  for  a general  attack”  when  betrayal  came.  Whites  were 
implicated,  one  being  “severely  horsewhipped,”  and  the  others  driven 
out  of  the  county.  What  became  of  the  slaves  is  not  stated.25 

One  week  later  a conspiracy  was  disclosed  in  St.  Mary  parish, 
Louisiana.  It  was  believed26  that  “favorite  family  servants”  were  the 
leaders.  Slaves  throughout  the  parish  were  arrested.  Three  white  men 
and  one  free  Negro  were  also  held.  The  slaves  were  lashed  and  returned 
to  their  masters,  but  the  four  others  were  imprisoned.  The  local  paper  of 
November  22  declared  that  the  free  Negro  “and  at  least  one  of  the  white 
men,  will  suffer  death  for  the  part  taken  in  the  matter.” 

And  in  the  very  beginning  of  November  trouble  was  reported-  from 
Tennessee.  A letter  of  November  2 told  of  the  arrest  of  thirty  slaves,  and 
a white  man  named  Williams,  in  Fayette  County,  at  the  Southwestern 
tip  of  the  state.  It  was  believed  that  the  plot  extended  to  “the  surround- 
ing counties  and  states.”  Confirmation  of  this  soon  came.  Within  two 
weeks  unrest  was  reported  from  Montgomery  County  in  the  north 
central  part  of  the  state,  and  across  the  border  in  the  iron  foundries  of 
Louisa,  Kentucky.  Again  many  slaves  and  one  white  man  were  ar- 
rested. Shortly  thereafter  plots  were  discovered  in  Obion,  at  1 en- 
nessee’s  western  tip,  and  in  Pulton,  Kentucky,  as  well  as  in  New  Madrid 
and  Scott  Counties,  Missouri. 

In  December,  plots  were  reported,  occasionally  outbreaks  occurred, 
and  slaves  and  whites  were  arrested,  tortured,  banished  and  executed  in 
virtually  every  slave  state.  The  discontent  forced  its  way  through, 
notwithstanding  clear  evidences  of  censorship.  Thus  a Georgia  paper 
confessed  that  slave  disaffection  was  a “delicate  subject  to  touch”  and 
that  it  had  “refrained  from  giving  our  readers  any  of  the  accounts  of 
contemplated  insurrections.”28 

The  Washington  correspondent  of  the  New  York  Weekly  Tribune 
declared  on  December  20  that:  “The  insurrectionary  movement  in 


56 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


Tennessee  obtained  more  headway  than  is  known  to  the  public— 
important  facts  being  suppressed  in  order  to  check  the  spread  of  the 
contagion  and  prevent  the  true  condition  of  affairs  from  being  under* 
stood  elsewhere.”  Next  week  the  same  correspondent  stated  that  he  had 

reliable  information”  of  serious  trouble  in  New  Orleans  leading  to  the 
hanging  of  twenty  slaves,  ‘‘but  the  newspapers  carefully  refrain  from 
any  mention  of  the  facts.” 

Indeed,  the  New  Orleans  Daily  Picayune  of  December  9 had  itself 
admitted  that  it  had  “refrained  from  publishing  a great  deal  which  we 
receive  by  the  mails,  going  to  show  that  there  is  a spirit  of  turbulence 
abroad  in  various  quarters.”  December  23  it  said  the  same  thing  about 
“this  very  delicate  subject”  but  did  state  that  there  were  plots  for 
rebellion  during  the  Christmas  holidays  “in  Kentucky,  Arkansas  and 
Tennessee,  as  well  as  in  Mississippi,  Louisiana  and  Texas”  and  that 
recent  events  “along  the  Cumberland  river  in  Kentucky  and  Tennessee 
and  the  more  recent  affairs  in  Mississippi,  approach  very  nearly  to 
positive  insurrection.” 

To  this  may  be  added  Maryland,  Alabama,  Virginia,  North  Car- 
olina, South  Carolina,  Georgia  and  Florida.29  Features  of  the  conspir- 
acies are  worth  particular  notice.  Arms  were  discovered  among  the 
slaves  in,  at  least,  Tennessee,  Kentucky  and  Texas.  Preparations  for 
blowing  up  bridges  were  uncovered.  Attacks  upon  iron  mills  in  Ken- 
tucky were  started  but  defeated.  At  least  three  whites  were  killed  by 
slaves  in  that  same  state.  The  date  for  the  execution  of  four  slaves  in 
Dover,  Tennessee,  was  pushed  ahead  for  fear  of  an  attempt  at  rescue, 
and  a body  of  150  men  was  required  to  break  up  a group  of  about  the 
same  number  of  slaves  marching  to  Dover  for  that  very  purpose. 

Free  Negroes  were  directly  implicated  as  well  as  slaves  in  Kentucky, 
and  they  were  driven  out  of  several  cities  as  Murfreesboro,  Tenn., 
Paducah,  Ky.,  and  Montgomery,  Ala.  Whites,  too,  were  often  impli- 
cated. Two  were  forced  to  flee  from  Charles  County,  Maryland.  One, 
named  Taylor,  was  hanged  in  Dover,  Tenn.,  and  two  others  driven  out. 
One  was  hanged  and  another  whipped  in  Cadiz,  Ky.  One  was  arrested 
in  Obion,  Tenn.  The  Galveston,  Texas,  News  of  December  27  reported 
the  frustration  of  a plot  in  Houston  County  and  stated,  “Arms  and 
ammunition  were  discovered  in  several  portions  of  the  county,  given  to 
them,  no  doubt,  by  white  men,  who  are  now  living  among  us,  and  who 
are  constantly  inciting  our  slaves  to  deeds  of  violence  and  bloodshed.” 

A letter,  passed  along  by  whites  as  well  as  slaves,  found  December  24, 


CLASS  CONFLICTS  IN  THE  SOUTH:  1850-1860 


57 


1856,  on  a slave  employed  on  the  Richmond  and  York  Railroad  in 
Virginia  is  interesting  from  the  standpoint  of  white  cooperation  and 
indicates,  too,  a desire  for  something  more  than  bare  bodily  freedom. 
The  letter  reads: 

My  dear  friend:  You  must  certainly  remember  what  I have  told  you— you 
must'come  up  to  the  contract— as  we  have  carried  things  thus  far.  Meet  at 
the  place  where  we  said,  and  don't  make  any  disturbance  until  we  meet  and 
don't  let  any  white  man  know  any-thing  about  it,  unless  he  is  trust-worthy. 
The  articles  are  all  right  and  the  country  is  ours  certain.  Bring  all  your 
friends;  tell  them,  that  if  they  want  freedom,  to  come.  Don’t  let  it  leak  out;  if 
vou  should  get  in  any  difficulty  send  me  word  immediately  to  afford 
protection.  Meet  at  the  crossing  and  prepare  for  Sunday  night  for  the 
neighborhood— 

“P.S.  Don’t  let  anybody  see  this— 

Freedom— Freeland 
Your  old  friend 
W.B.30 

Another  interesting  feature  of  the  plots  of  November  and  December 
1856  is  the  evidence  of  the  effect  of  the  bitter  presidential  contest  of  that 
year  between  the  Republican,  Fremont,  and  the  Democrat,  Buchanan. 
The  slaves  were  certain  that  the  Republican  Party  stood  for  their 
liberation  and  some  felt  that  Colonel  Fremont  would  aid  them,  forci- 
bly, in  their  efforts  for  freedom.  “Certain  slaves  are  so  greatly  imbued 
with  this  fable  that  I have  seen  them  smile  when  they  were  being 
whipped,  and  have  heard  them  say  that,  ‘Fremont  and  his  men  can  hear 
the  blows  they  receive.’”  One  unnamed  martyr,  a slave  iron  worker  in 
Tennessee,  “said  that  he  knew  all  about  the  plot,  but  would  die  before 
he  would  tell.  He  therefore  received  750  lashes,  from  which  he  died.”31 

Of  the  John  Brown  raid  nothing  may  be  said  that  has  not  already 
been  told,  except  that  to  draw  the  lesson  from  the  attempt  s failure  that 
the  slaves  were  docile,  as  has  so  often  been  done,  is  absurd.  And  it 
would  be  absurd  even  if  we  did  not  have  a record  of  the  bitter  struggle  of 
the  Negro  people  against  slavery.  This  is  so  for  two  main  reasons;  first. 
Brown’s  raid  was  made  in  the  northwestern  part  of  Virginia,  where 
slavery  was  of  a domestic,  household  nature  and  where  slaves  were 
relatively  few;  secondly,  Brown  gave  the  slaves  absolutely  no  fore- 
knowledge of  his  attempt.  The  slaves  had  no  way  of  judging  Brown  s 
chances  or  even  his  sincerity,  and,  in  that  connection,  let  it  be  remem- 
bered that  slave  stealing  was  a common  crime  in  the  Old  South. 

The  event  aroused  tremendous  excitement.  The  immediate  result  is 
Well  described  in  this  paragraph: 


- 


58 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


A most  terrible  panic,  in  the  meantime,  seizes  not  only  the  village,  the 
vicinity,  and  all  parts  of  the  state,  but  every  slave  state  in  the  Union.  . . 
Rumours  of  insurrections,  apprehensions  of  invasions,  whether  well-found- 
ed  or  ill-founded,  alters  not  the  proof  of  the  inherent  and  incurable  w eakness 
and  insecurity  of  society,  organized  upon  a slave-holding  basis.32 

Many  of  these  rumors  were  undoubtedly  false  or  exaggerated  both 
by  terror  and  by  anti-“Black  Republican”  politicians.  Bearing  this  in 
mind,  however,  there  yet  remains  good  evidence  of  real  and  widespread 
disaffection  among  the  slaves. 

Late  in  November  1859  there  were  several  incendiary  fires  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Berryville,  Virginia.  Two  slaves,  Jerry  and  Joe,  of  Col. 
Francis  McCormick  were  arrested  on  the  charge  of  conspiracy  and 
convicted.  An  effort  was  made  to  save  these  slaves  from  hanging  for  it 
was  felt  that  the  evidence  against  them  was  not  conclusive  and  that  since 
“We  of  the  South,  have  boasted  that  our  slaves  took  no  part  in  the  raid 
upon  Virginia,  and  did  not  sympathize  with  Brown,”33  it  would  look 
bad  to  hang  two  slaves  now  for  the  same  crime.  Others,  however,  urged 
their  executions  as  justified  on  the  evidence  and  necessary  as  an 
example,  for  “there  are  other  negroes  who  disserve  just  as  much 
punishment.”  The  slaves’  sentences  were  commuted  to  imprisonment, 
at  hard  labor,  for  life. 

In  December  Negroes  in  Bolivar,  Missouri,  revolted  and  attacked 
their  enslavers  w'ith  sticks  and  stones.  A few  whites  were  injured  and  at 
least  one  slave  was  killed.  Later, 

A mounted  company  was  ranging  the  woods  in  search  of  negroes.  The 
owner  of  some  rebellious  slaves  was  badly  wounded,  and  only  saved  himself 
by  flight.  Several  blacks  have  been  severely  punished.  The  greatest  excite- 
ment prevailed,  and  every  man  was  armed  and  prepared  for  a more  serious 
attack.34 

Still  later  advices  declared  that  “the  excitement  had  somewhat 
subsided.” 

Early  in  July  I860  fires  swept  over  and  devastated  many  cities  in 
Northern  Texas.  Slaves  were  suspected  and  arrested.35  White  men  were 
invariably  reported  as  being  implicated,  and  frequent  notices  of  their 
beatings  and  executions  together  with  slaves  occur.  Listing  of  the 
counties  in  which  plots  were  reported,  cities  burned,  and  rebels  ex- 
ecuted will  give  one  an  idea  of  the  extensiveness  of  the  trouble  and  help 
explain  the  abject  terror  it  aroused:  Anderson,  Austin,  Dallas,  Denton, 
Ellis,  Grimes,  Hempstead,  Lamar,  Milam,  Montgomery,  Rusk,  Tar- 
rant, Walker  and  Wood.  The  reign  of  terror  lasted  for  about  eight 
weeks. 


CLASS  CONFLICTS  IN  THE  SOUTH:  1850-1860  59 

a nd  before  it  was  over  reports  of  disaffection  came  from  other  areas, 
m August  a conspiracy  among  the  slaves,  again  with  white  accomplices 
aid  to  have  been  inspired  by  a nearby  maroon  band,  was  uncovered 
S3d  crushed  in  Talladega  County,  Ala.36  About  100  miles  south  of  this, 
in  Pine  Level,  Montgomery  County,  of  the  same  state,  in  that  same 
month  the  arrest  of  a white  man,  a harness  maker  was  repotted  for 
Sg  improper  conversations  with  slaves.”*  Wrthm  fwe  months 

serious  difficulty  is  reported  from  that  region. 

Meanwhile,  still  in  August,  plots  were  uncovered  in  Whitfield,  Cobb, 
and  Floyd  Counties  in  Northwest  Georgia.  Said  the  Columbus  Ga., 
Sun  of  Aug.  29:  ‘‘By  a private  letter  from  Upper  Georgia,  we  learnt  th 
an  insurrectionary  plot  has  been  discovered  among  the  negroes  in  the 
vicinity  of  Dalton  and  Marietta  and  great  excitement  was  occasioned 
bv  it  and  still  prevails.”  The  slaves  had  intended  to  burn  Dalton, 
capture  a train  and  crash  on  into  Marietta  some  seventy  miles  away. 
Thirty-six  of  the  slave  leaders  were  imprisoned  and  the  entire  area  took 
on  a warlike  aspect.  Again  it  was  felt  that  “white  men  instigated  the 
plot  ” but  since  Negro  testimony  was  not  acceptable  against  a white 
man  the  evince  against  them  was  felt  to  be  insufficient  for  convic- 
tion. Another  Georgia  paper  of  the  same  month,  the  Augusta  ,a ilch. 

admitting  “we  dislike  to  allude  to  the  evidences  of  the  insurrectionary 
tendency  of  things  ...”  nevertheless  did  deign  barely  to  ment.or .the 
recent  discovery  of  a plot  among  the  slaves  of  Floyd  County,  about 

forty  miles  northwest  of  Marietta.  fv 

In  September  a slave  girl  betrayed  a conspiracy  in  Winston  County, 
Mississippi.  Approximately  thirty-five  slaves  were  arrested  and  yet 
again  it  was  discovered  that  whites  were  involved.’8  At  least  one  slave 
was  hanged  as  well  as  one  white  man  described  as  a photographer 

named  G.  Harrington.  „ t.  _ 

Late  in  October  a plot  first  formed  in  July  was  disclosed  among 
slaves  of  Norfolk  and  Princess  Anne  Counties,  Virginia  and  Cur ntuc 
County,  North  Carolina.39  Jack  and  Denson,  slaves  of  a Mr.  David 
Corprew  of  Princess  Anne,  w-ere  among  the  leaders.  Others  were  named 
Leicester,  Daniel,  Andrew,  Jonas  and  William.  These  ^en  planned  to 
start  the  fight  for  freedom  with  their  spades  and  axes  and  grubbing 
hoes.  And  it  was  understood,  according  to  a slave  witness,  that  whi  e 
folks  were  to  come  in  there  to  help  us,”  but  in  no  way  could  the  slaves  be 
influenced  to  name  their  white  allies.  Banishment,  that  is,  sale  and 
transportation  out  of  the  state,  was  the  leaders’  punishment. 

In  November  plots  were  disclosed  in  Crawford  and  Habersham 


60 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


Counties,  Georgia.40  In  both  places  whites  were  involved.  In  Crawford  I 
a white  man,  described  as  a Northern  tinsmith,  was  executed,  while  a I 
white  implicated  in  Habersham  was  given  five  hours  to  leave  How  I 
many  slaves  were  involved  is  not  clear.  No  executions  among  them  were  ■ 
reported.  According  to  the  Southern  papers  the  rebels  were  merelv  I 
4 severely  whipped.”  y 

December  finds  the  trouble  back  again  in  the  heart  of  Alabama  in 
Pine  Level,  Autaugaville,  Prattville  and  Hayneville.  A resident  of  the  ' 
region  declared  it  involved41  “many  hundred  negroes”  and  that  “the 
instigators  of  the  insurrection  were  found  to  be  the  low-down,  or  poor 
whites  of  the  country.”  It  was  discovered  that  the  plot  called  for  the 
redistribution  of  the  “land,  mules,  and  money.”  Said  another  source 
the  Montgomery,  Ala.,  Advertiser  of  December  13: 

We  have  found  out  a deep  laid  plan  among  the  negroes  of  our  neishbor- 
,.°°ir;antd  from  ^31  we  can  find  out  from  our  negroes,  it  is  general  all  over 
he  country  . We  hear  some  startling  facts.  They  have  gone  far  enough  in 
the  plot  to  divide  our  estates,  mules,  lands,  and  household  furniture. 

The  crop  of  martyrs  in  this  particular  plot  numbered  at  least  twenty- 
five  Negroes  and  four  whites.  The  names  of  but  two  of  the  whites  are  ! 
known,  Rollo  and  Williamson. 

There  is  evidence  of  the  existence  in  December  1860  of  a widespread 
secret  organization  of  slaves  in  South  Carolina,  dedicated  to  the 
objective  of  freedom.  Said  J.  R.  Gilmore,  a visitor  in  the  region: 

a therC  TStS  amo"g the  bIacks  a secret  and  wide-spread  organization  of 
or^p!°  f'f  cJiaract?r’  hav,nS  ds  grip,  password,  and  oath.  It  has  various 
fs  FREEDOM^  Wh°  ^ COmpetent  and  earnest  men  and  its  ultimate  object 

Gilmore  warned  a slave  leader,  Scipio,  that  such  an  organization 
meant  mischief.  No,  said  Scipio,  “it  meant  only  RIGHT  and  JUS- 
TICE.” 

Scipio’s  parting  words  were  a plea  that  Gilmore  let  the  North  know 
that  the  slaves  were  panting  for  freedom  and  that  the  poor  whites,  too, 
were  victims  of  the  same  vicious  system. 

* * * 

In  1860  there  were  over  8 million  white  people  in  the  slaveholding 
states.  Of  these  but  384,000  were  slaveholders  among  whom  were 
77,000  owning  but  one  Negro.  Less  than  200,000  whites  throughout  the 
South  owned  as  many  as  10  slaves— a minimum  necessity  for  a planta- 


CLASS  CONFLICTS  IN  THE  SOUTH:  1850-1860 


61 


• n And  it  is  to  be  noted  that,  while,  in  1850  one  out  of  every  three 
[l°hites  was  connected,  directly  or  indirectly,  with  slaveholding,  in  I860 

* iy  0ne  out  of  every  four  had  any  direct  or  indirect  connection  with 
°laveholding.  Moreover,  in  certain  areas,  particularly  Delaware,  Ken- 
tucky, Maryland,  Missouri  and  Virginia,  the  proportion  of  slaves  to  the 
total  population  noticeably  fell.43 

These  facts  are  at  the  root  of  the  maturing  class  conflict— slave- 
holder versus  non-slaveholder — which  was  the  outstanding  internal 
political  factor  in  the  South  in  the  decade  prior  to  secession.  It  is,  of 
course,  true  generally  that,  “ . . . the  real  central  theme  of  Southern 
history  seems  to  have  been  the  maintenance  of  the  planter  class  in 
control.”44  But  never  did  that  class  face  greater  danger  than  in  the 
decade  preceding  the  Civil  War. 

Let  us  briefly  examine  the  challenges  to  Bourbon  rule  in  a few 
Southern  states. 

In  Virginia,  at  the  insistence  of  the  generally  free-labor,  non-planta- 
tion West  united  with  artisans  and  mechanics  of  Eastern  cities,  a 
constitutional  convention  was  held  in  1850-51. 45  On  two  great  questions 
the  Bourbons  lost;  representation  was  considerably  equalized  by  the 
overwhelming  vote  of  75,748  to  1 1,063,  and  the  suffrage  was  extended  to 
include  all  free  white  males  above  twenty-one  years  of  age.  The  history 
of  Virginia  for  the  next  eight  years  revolves  around  an  ever-sharpening 
struggle  between  the  slaveholders  and  non-slaveholders.  The  power  of 
the  latter  was  illustrated  in  the  election  of  Letcher  over  Goggin  in  1859 
as  governor.  In  that  campaign  slavocratic  rule  was  the  issue  and  the 
Eastern,  slaveholders’  papers  appreciated  the  meaning  of  Letcher’s 
victory.  Thus,  for  example,  the  Richmond  Whig  of  June  7,  1859, 
declared: 

Letcher  owes  his  election  to  the  tremendous  majority  he  received  in  the 

Northwest  Free  Soil  counties,  and  in  these  counties  to  his  anti-slavery 

record. 

In  North  Carolina,  too,  there  was  an  “evident  tendency  of  the  non- 
slaveholding West  to  unite  with  the  non-slaveholding  classes  of  the 
East,”46  and  this  unifying  tendency  brought  important  victories.  In 
1850,  for  the  first  time  in  fifteen  years,  a Democratic  candidate,  David 
S.  Reid,  captured  the  governorship,  and  he  won  because  he  urged 
universal  manhood  suffrage  in  elections  to  the  state’s  senate  (ownership 
of  fifty  acres  of  land  was  then  required  in  order  to  vote  fora  senator)  as 
well  as  to  the  lower  house.  Slaveholders’  opposition  prevented  the 


62 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


enactment  of  such  a law  for  several  years  but  the  people  never  wearied 
in  their  efforts  and,  finally,  free  suffrage  was  ratified,47  August  1857  hv  a 
vote  of  50,007  to  19,379.  ya 

A valiant  struggle  was  also  carried  on  for  a more  equitable  tax 
system— ad  valorem  taxation— in  North  Carolina.4*  A few  figures  will 
illustrate  the  situation.  Slaves,  from  the  ages  of  12  to  50  only,  were  taxed 
5%  cents  per  hundred  dollars  of  their  value.  But  land  was  taxed  20  cents 
per  hundred  dollars,  and  workers’  tools  and  implements  were  taxed  one 
dollar  per  hundred  dollars  value.  Thus,  in  1850,  slave  property  worth 
$203,000,000  paid  but  $118,330  tax,  while  land  worth  $98,000,000  paid 
over  $190,000  in  taxes.  A Raleigh  worker  asked  in  1860:  “Is  it  no 
grievance  to  tax  the  wages  of  the  laboring  man,  and  not  tax  the  income 
of  their  (sic)  employer?” 

The  leader  in  the  fight  for  equalized  taxation  was  Moses  A.  Bledsoe 
a state  senator  from  Wake  County.  In  1858  he  united  with  the  recently 
formed  Raleigh  Workingmen’s  Association  to  fight  this  issue  through. 
He  was  promptly  read  out  of  the  Democratic  Party,  but,  in  1860  ran  as 
an  independent  and  was  elected.  The  issue  split  the  Democratic  Party  in 
North  Carolina  and  seriously  threatened  the  political  strength  of  the 
slavocracy.  Professor  W.  K.  Boyd  has  remarked,  “one  cannot  but  see  in 
the  ad  valorem  campaign  the  beginning  of  a revolt  against  slavery  as  a 
political  and  economic  influence.  . . . ”49 

Similar  struggles  occurred  in  Texas,  Louisiana  and  South  Car- 
olina.50 In  the  latter  state,  for  example,  the  bitter  congressional  cam- 
paign of  October  1851  in  which  secessionists  were  beaten,  again  by  a 
united  front  of  farmers  and  urban  workers,  by  a vote  of  25,045  to  17,710, 
was  “marked  by  denunciations  hurled  by  freemen  of  the  back  country 
against  the  barons  of  the  low  country.”  The  next  year  a National 
Democratic  Party  was  launched,  led  by  men  like  J.  L.  Orr  (later 
Speaker  of  the  National  House),  B.  F.  Perry,  and  J.  J.  Evans.5'  Their 
program  cut  at  the  heart  of  the  slavocracy.  Let  South  Carolina  abandon 
its  isolationism,  let  it  permit  the  popular  election  of  the  president  and 
governor  (both  selected  by  the  state  legislature),  let  it  end  property 
qualifications  for  members  of  its  legislature,  let  it  equalize  the  vicious 
system  of  apportionment  (which  made  the  slaveholding  East  domi- 
nant), let  it  establish  colleges  in  the  Western  part  of  the  state  (as  it  had  in 
the  Eastern),  and  let  it  provide  ample  free  schools.  And,  finally,  let  it 
enter  upon  a program  of  diversified  industry.  None  of  these  reforms 
was  carried,  except  partial  advance  along  educational  lines,  but  the 
threat  was  considerable  and  unmistakable.5* 


CLASS  CONFLICTS  IN  THE  SOUTH:  1850-1860 


63 


Overt  anti-slavery  sentiment  was  not  lacking  in  the  South.  This 
ounts  for  the  fact  that,  especially  in  the  fifties,  scores  of  white  people 
3 re  driven  out  of  the  slaveholding  area  because  of  such  sentiment  in 
what  approached  a reign  of  terror.  Another  evidence  of  this  has  been 
presented  in  the  material  showing  that  whites  were  often  implicated 
with  slaves  in  their  conspiracies  or  other  efforts  at  freedom. 

The  New  Orleans  Courier  of  October  25, 1850,  devoted  an  editorial  to 
castigating  native  anti-slavery  men,  who,  it  declared,  were  numerous. 
Some  even  thought  that  two-thirds  of  the  people  of  New  Orleans  would 
be  willing  to  vote  for  emancipation.  An  anonymous  letter  writer  said 
that  this  was  so  because  there  were  so  many  workers  in  the  city  who 
owned  no  slaves.  Earlier  that  same  year  a leading  Democratic  paper  of 
Mississippi,  the  Free  Trader,  had  declared  that  “the  evil,  the  wrong  of 
slavery,  is  admitted  by  every  enlightened  man  in  the  Union.”53  Pro- 
fessor A.  C.  Cole  has  also  noted  “certain  indications  which  point  to  a 
hostility  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  non-slaveholding  Democrats 
outside  of  the  black  belt  to  the  institution  of  slavery  itself.”54 

Competent  contemporary  witnesses  testify  to  such  a feeling,  and  it 
certainly  was  very  widespread  in  Western  Kentucky,  Eastern  Ten- 
nessee, Western  North  Carolina,  Western  Virginia,  and  Maryland, 
Delaware  and  Missouri.55 

In  order  to  evaluate  properly  the  effect  of  the  misbehavior  of  the 
exploited,  Negro  and  white,  upon  the  mind  ol  the  slavocracy,  it  is 
instructive  to  investigate  its  ideology.  Formally,  the  Democratic  Party 
was  derived  from  Jefferson,  but  by  the  1820s  the  crux  of  that  democrat’s 
philosophy,  i.e.,  man’s  right  and  competence  to  govern  himself,  was 
being  scrapped  in  the  South,  for  one  of  an  authoritarian  nature;  there 
has  always  been  slavery,  there  will  always  be  slavery,  and  there  should 
always  be  slavery.  And,  said  the  slavocrats,  our  form  of  slavery  is 
especially  delightful  for  two  reasons:  First,  our  slaves  are  Negroes,  and 
while  slavery  is  good  in  itself,  the  fact  that  we  enslave  an  inferior 
people  makes  our  slavery  particularly  good;  and,  secondly,  since  ours  is 
not  a wage  slavery,  but  chattel  slavery,  we  have  no  class  problem. 

Thus  Bishop  Elliot  would  declare  at  Savannah,  February  23,  1862, 
that  following  the  American  Revolution, 

...  we  declared  war  against  all  authority.  . . . The  reason  oi  man  was 
exalted  to  an  impious  degree  and  in  the  face  not  only  of  experience,  but  ot 
the  revealed  word  of  God,  all  men  were  declared  equal  and  man  was 

pronounced  capable  of  self-government 1 wo  greater  falsehoods  could 

not  have  been  announced,  because  the  one  struck  at  the  whole  constitution 


64 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


of  civil  society  as  it  had  ever  existed,  and  because  the  other  denied  th 
fall  and  corruption  of  man.56  ne  1 

And  thus,  too,  a Georgia  paper,  the  Muskogee  Herald,  of  1856,  mieh, 
exclaim:  m 

Free  society!  we  sicken  at  the  name.  What  is  it  but  a conglomeration  of 
fheorists?5^311108,  ** lhy  operatlves’  small-fisted  farmers,  and  moon-struck 

Again,  slaveholders  openly  bragged— as  in  an  editorial  appearing  in 
the  New  Orleans  Crescent,  October  27,  1859,  that  the  “dragon  of 
democracy,  the  productive  laboring  element,  having  its  teeth  drawn  Tisl 
robbed  of  its  ability  to  do  harm  in  a state  of  bondage.” 

But  here  were  the  mechanics  and  artisans  and  farmers,  Negro  and 
white,  of  the  South,  doggedly  agitating  and  conspiring  and  dying  for 
the  same  “moon-struck”  ideas— liberty  and  progress!  What  to  do9 
There  were  two  ideas  as  concerns  the  Negro:  reform  slavery5**  (legal- 
ize marriage,  forbid  separation  of  families,  allow  education);  and 
further  repression.  The  latter,  repression,  won  with  hardly  a struggle. 

The  Bourbons  were,  too,  keenly  aware  of  the  dangerous  trend  among 
the  non-slaveholding  whites.  Propaganda  flooded  the  South  to  the 
effect  that  the  interests  of  slaveholders  and  non-slaveholders  were  really 
the  same.  Said  the  press,  ”...  arraying  the  non-slaveholder  against  the 

slaveholder ...  is  all  wrong The  fact  that  one  man  owns  slaves  does 

not  in  the  least  injure  the  man  who  owns  none.”59 
Slavocracy’s  leading  publicist,  J.  D.  B.  DeBow,  issued  a pamphlet  on 

'f' m Slavery  °f  the  Southern  Non-Slaveholder  (Charleston, 
1860),  and  the  politicians  played  the  Bourbons’  trump  card:  the  non- 
slaveholders “may  have  no  pecuniary  interest  in  slavery,  but  they  have  a 
social  interest  at  stake  that  is  worth  more  to  them  than  all  the  wealth  of 
the  Indies.”60 

But  asked  the  Bourbons  and  their  apologists,  why  then  does  it  so 
often  happen  that  whites  aid  slaves  in  their  plots?  Why,  they  asked,  do 
some  agitate  against  slavery  and  distribute  “vicious  works”  like  that  by 

!?°r ^rholijla’s‘‘renegad^on,M  Hinton  R.  Helper’s  Impending  Crisis 
(1857)?  Why  do  they  struggle  for  political  and  economic  reforms  similar 
to  those  of  Northern  “moon-struck”  theorists? 

Merchants  and  capitalists,  even  Northern  merchants  and  capitalists 
are  sympathetic,  they  reasoned,  “but  the  mechanics,  most  of  them  are 
pests  to  society,  dangerous  among  the  slave  population,  and  ever  ready 


CLASS  CONFLICTS  IN  THE  SOUTH:  1850-1860 


65 


form  combinations  against  the  interest  of  the  slaveholder,  against  the 
vs  of  the  country,  and  against  the  peace  of  the  Commonwealth. 
And  “slaves  are  constantly  associating  with  low  white  people,  who  are 
not  slave  owners.  Such  people  are  dangerous  to  a community,  and 

chould  be  made  to  leave  our  city.”62  , , . . 

A visitor  to  Georgia,  in  December  1859,  felt  that  "the  slaveho  der 
,eems  to  watch  more  carefully  to  keep  the  poor  white  man  in  subjection 
rtan  he  does  to  guard  the  slaves.”"  The  North  Carolinian  Calvin  Wiley 
warned  in  1860 


. that  there  was  as  much  danger  from  the  prejudice  existing  between  the 
rich  and  poor  as  between  master  and  slave  [and  felt  that]  all  aUemP  s • 
widen  the  breach  between  classes  of  citizens  are  just  as  dangerous  as  ettor  . 

to  excite  slaves  to  insurrection. 


In  1850  a South  Carolinian,  J.  H.  Taylor,  had  written  that. 

. . the  great  mass  of  our  poor  white  population  begin  to  understand  that 
they  have  rights,  and  that  they,  too,  are  entitled  to  some  ot  the  sympathy 
which  falls  upon  the  suffering.  . . At  is  this  great  upheaving  of  our  masses 
have  to  fear,  so  far  as  our  institutions  are  concerned. 

And  in  February  1861  another  South  Carolinian,  observing  the 
growth  of  a white  laboring  class  and  its  opposition  to  the  slavocratic 
philosophy  declared: 

It  is  to  be  feared  that  even  in  this  State,  the  purest  in  its  slave  condition 
democracy  may  gain  a foothold,  and  that  here  also  the  contest  for  existence 

may  be  waged  between  them.M' 

One  month  later,  March  27,  1861,  the  Raleigh,  N.C.,  Regisier.  ob- 
serving the  increasing  class  bitterness  in  its  own  state,  actually  express- 

ed  a fear  of  civil  war  within  the  state.  6 

What  then,  is  the  situation?  The  national  supremacy  of  the 
slavocracy  is  gone.  And  its  local  power  is  threatened  by  both  its 
victims— the  slaves  and  the  non-slaveholding  whites— separately  and, 
with  alarming  frequency,  jointly.  South  Carolina  Senator  James  Ham- 
mond had  warned,  in  1847,  that  slavery’s  “only  hope  was  to  keep  the 

actual  slaveholders  not  only  predominant,  but  paramount  within  i s 

This  “only  hope”  appeared  to  be  slipping  away,  if  it  were  not  already 
gone,  by  1860.  Desperation  replaced  hope,  and  desperation  the  con- 
viction that  there  was  everything  to  gain  and  nothing  to  lose— led  to  the 
slaveholders’  rebellion. 


66 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


And  it  was  their  rebellion.  As  one  of  them,  a South  Carolinian  A P 
Aldrich,  wrote  November  25,  I860: 

I do  not  believe  the  common  people  understand  it;  but  whoever  waited  f0 
the  common  people  when  a great  movement  was  to  be  made?  We  must  ma/ 
the  move  and  force  them  to  follow.  That  is  the  way  of  all  great  revolution! 
and  all  great  achievements.69 

One  month  later  a wealthy  North  Carolinian,  Kenneth  Rayner 
confided  to  JudgeThomas  Ruflin  that  he“was  mortified  to  find  . . . that 
the  people  who  did  not  own  slaves  were  swearing  that  they  would  not 
lift  a finger  to  protect  rich  men’s  negroes.  Y ou  may  depend  on  it . . . that 
this  feeling  prevails  to  an  extent,  you  do  not  imagine.”70 

Just  a few  days  before  the  start  of  actual  warfare  Virginia’s  arch- 
secessionist, Edmund  Ruffin,  admitted  to  his  diary,  April  2, 1861,  that  it 
was 

...  communicated  privately  by  members  of  each  delegation  (to  the 
Confederate  Constitutional  Convention)  that  it  was  supposed  people  of 
CVe,r>uSta!e  fxcept  S-  Ca-  was  indisposed  to  the  disruption  of  the  Union— 
and  that  it  the  question  of  reconstruction  of  the  former  Union  was  referred 
to  the  popular  vote,  that  there  was  probability  of  its  being  approved.71 

The  Raleigh,  N.  C.,  Standard,  whose  editor,  W.  W.  Holden,  had  been 
read  out  of  the  Democratic  Party  because  of  his  non-slaveholding 
proclivities,  saw  very  clearly  the  result  of  a rebellion  whose  base  was 
merely  several  thousand  distraught  slaveholders.  Its  editorial  of  Febru- 
ary 5,  1861,  warned  that 

the  Negroes  will  know,  too,  that  the  war  is  waged  on  their  account.  They 
will  become  restless  and  turbulent.  . . . Strong  governments  will  be  estab- 
lished and  bear  heavily  on  the  masses.  The  masses  will  at  length  rise  up  and 
destroy  everything  in  their  way.  . . . 

I his  article  has  attempted  to  present  a new  emphasis  upon  a factor 
hitherto  insufficiently  appreciated  in  appraising  the  causes  that  drove 
the  slaveholding  class  to  desperation  and  counter-revolution  in  1861. 
This  desperation  was  not  merely  due  to  the  growing  might  of  a free- 
labor  industrial  bourgeoisie,  combined,  via  investments  and  transpor- 
tation ties,  with  the  free  West,  and  to  that  group’s  capture  of  national 
power  in  1860.  Another  important  factor,  becoming  more  and  more 
potent  as  the  slavocracy  was  being  weakened  by  capitalism  in  the 
North,  was  the  sharpening  class  struggle  within  the  South  itself  from 
1850  to  1860.  This  struggle  manifested  itself  in  serious  slave  disaffection, 
in  frequent  cooperation  between  poor  whites  and  Negro  slaves,  and  in 


ON  THE  CENTENARY  OF  JOHN  BROWN'S  EXECUTION 


67 


the  rapid  maturing  of  the  political  consciousness  of  the  non-slavehold- 

ingAnd' taking  another  step,  he  who  seeks  to  understand  the  reasons  for 
,he  ultimate  collapse  of  the  Confederacy  will  find  them  not  only  in  the 
military  might  of  the  North,  but,  in  an  essential  respect,  in  the  highly 
unpopular  character  of  that  government.  The  Southern  masses  op- 
posed the  Bourbon  regime  and  it  was  this  opposition,  of  the  poor  whites 
and  of  the  Negro  slaves,  that  contributed  largely  to  its  downfall. 


Published  in  The  Communist,  XVlll,  February  & March  1939.  Reprinted 
in  Herbert  Apthekcr,  Toward  Negro  Freedom  (New  York:  New  Century 
Publishers,  1956),  pp  44-67. 


On  the  Centenary  of  John  Brown’s  Execution 

1 remember  vividly  the  late  Dr.  Carter  G.  Woodson,  great  pioneer  in 
Negro  historiography,  telling  me  that  his  Harvard  history  teacher 
Professor  Edward  Channing,  admitted  he  could  never  think  ol  Old 
John  Brown  without  an  urge  to  do  the  man  violence,  so  intense  was  his 
hatred  for  the  martyr. 

Generally  speaking,  the  hatred  among  the  Learned  Ones  and  the 
academicians  persists;  indeed,  in  the  era  of  the  Cold  War  it  has 
intensified.  There  are,  certainly,  some  exceptions,  and  these,  being  as 
rare  as  they  are  precious,  deserve  specific  notation:  Allan  Keller,  an 
instructor  in  journalism  at  Columbia  University,  has  produced  a 
sympathetic  and  stirring  re-telling  of  the  epic  in  his  Thunder  at  Harpers 
Ferrv  (Prentice-Hall,  Englewood  Cliffs,  N.  J.,  1959),  the  value  of  which 
is  enhanced  by  the  splendid  reproduction  of  32  rare,  contemporary 
illustrations;  Oscar  Sherwin,  a professor  of  English  at  Clty  College  in 
New  York,  in  his  excellent  biography  of  the  great  Wendell  Phillips, 
devotes  a rich  chapter  to  the  Brown  drama  ( Prophet  of  Liberty, 


68 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


Bookman  Associates,  N.  Y.,  1959).  Of  the  greatest  value  is  A J0hn 
Brown  Reader,  edited,  with  introduction  and  commentary  by  Louis 
Ruchames  ( Abelard-Schuman,  London  & N.  Y.,  1960).  In  the  introduc- 
tion, Dr.  Ruchames  refutes  the  anti-Brown  mythology  brewed  by 
James  C.  Malin  and  in  part  poured  out  again  by  Professors  C.  Vann 
Woodward  and  Allan  Nevins.  The  body  of  the  book  itself  consists  of 
articles,  letters,  memoirs  and  estimates  by  and  of  John  Brown— many 
of  these  items  published  here  for  the  first  time — which  add  up  to  a 
splendid  memorial  volume  worthy  of  the  great  figure  here  delineated. 
Still,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  these  men  are  not  members  of  history 
faculties;  those  sacred  precincts  remain  clear,  so  far  as  the  published 
record  will  show,  of  any  maverick  straying  from  the  Channing  tradition 
on  John  Brown. 

Confining  ourselves  to  the  past  twenty-five  years— the  present  gener- 
ation— one  may  offer  three  representative  examples  of  the  conven- 
tional treatment  of  John  Brown:  Professor  Arthur  C.  Cole,  in  his  The 
Irrepressible  Conflict,  which  was  the  Civil  War  volume  in  the  “stand- 
ard” History  of  American  Life  edited  by  A.  M.  Schlesinger  and  D.  R. 
Fox— published  by  Macmillan  in  1934— had  four  words  for  John 
Brown:  “fanatical  abolitionist”  and  “mad  purpose.”  Professor  David 
Donald,  then  of  Columbia  University — now  of  Princeton— writing  in 
1948,  spared  a few  more  words:  “crazy  John  Brown  with  a handful  of 
crack-brained  disciples”  {Lincoln’s  Herndon,  Knopf,  N.  Y.).  Professor 
Michael  Kraus,  of  New  York’s  City  College,  in  a work  published  in 
November  1959,  characterizes  Brown  as  “fanatical  and  bordering  on 
the  insane”  (The  United  States  to  1865,  a volume  in  the  University  of 
Michigan  History  of  the  Modern  World,  edited  by  Allan  Nevins  and  H. 
M.  Ehrmann,  Ann  Arbor). 

Officials  and  “leading  citizens”  of  the  present  town  of  Harper’s  Ferry, 
finding  it  impossible  to  give  up  the  chance  that  the  centenary  of  Brown’s 
attack  offered  to  attract  a few  additional  dollars  from  tourists,  did 
establish  a Harper’s  Ferry  Centennial  Association.  This  Association, 
according  to  the  New  York  Times  (October  4, 1959)  set  aside  four  days 
of  events  “to  commemorate  (not  ‘celebrate,’  as  one  of  the  officials  noted 
with  emphasis)  John  Brown’s  raid.”  The  Times  reporter  explained  the 
nice  care  shown  in  the  choice  of  verbs,  by  quoting  one  of  the  officials: 
“John  Brown’s  Raid  was  embarrassing  and  untimely  when  it  occurred 
in  1859,  and  it  apparently  still  is,  today.” 

One  of  the  featured  commemorative  events  might  well  have  added  to 


ON  THE  CENTENARY  OF  JOHN  BROWN’S  EXECUTION 


69 


_nse  of  embarrassment.  The  Times  reported  (Oct.  17  1959)  that  “a 
tHe  * i of  uncoached  ( ')  experts"  discussed  John  Brown.  The  uncoached 
p3"s  included  a former  editor  of  the  American  Legion  magazine  three 
° hers  of  the  history  section  of  the  National  Park  Service  and  J . C. 
f !!as  author  of  the  just-published  Road  to  Harper’s  Ferry  (Sloane 
p urn  . ’ N Y 1959)  The  big  debate  at  this  discussion  revolved 

C d quesiion  of  whetlJ  or  no.  John  Brown  was  “legally 
tne  Mr  Furnas'  presence,  as  well  as  the  auspices,  assured  that  no 
of  celebration  would  enter  this  centennial  commemoration  of 
Brown’s  effort;  his  book  is  so  bitter  a distillation  of  the  word  said  and 
drought  of  Brown  and  the  Abolitionist  movement  that  even  the  Times 
and  Herald-Tribune  reviewers,  while  praising  the  book,  of  course,  soli 
felt  imputed  to  enter  a slight  reservation  in  terms  of  Furnas'  excessive 

Tven  such  villains,  one  can  guess  who  are  the  heroes;  T^yWho 

Took  Their  Stand:  The  Founders  of  the  Confederacy  (p“‘na"1' . 

1959)  as  a new  book  by  Manly  W.  Welman  is  called.  (There  is  one 
noteworthy  thing  about  this  book;  it .manages To .display 1 conremp it«^ 
for  John  Brown's  bravery.  For  this,  one  had  to  hitathis 

published  in  the  U ni.ed  States  in  1959— the  author  ,ha  at  his 

execution  John  Brown  manifested  "animal  courage.  ) Outstanding,  o! 
course,  in  this  galaxy  of  true  nobility  are  J efferson  Davis  and  I * 

Lee  Hudson  Strode,  a well-known  novelist,  is  engaged  in  producing  a 
three-volume  biography  of  the  former.  In  1954  hegaveus^on 
Davis'  American  Patriot:  in  1959  he  brought  forth  Jefferson  Daus. 

Confederate  President  (Harcourt,  Brace  N.  Y;); 3 ^ We 
called  Jefferson  Davis:  Freedom  Fighter-ts  yet  promised  us  We 
suggest  tta  latter  as  an  appropriate  finale,  since  in ‘hesecond  volume 
Mr  Strode’s  central  thesis  is  that  Jefferson  Davis  'was  conunualy 
struck  by  the  bitter  irony  of  the  North’s  determination  o suppress^ 
proud  people,  to  deny  the  Southern  states  their  right *eed°™ 
according  to  constitutional  pledge."  As  the  reader  will  observe,  Mr. 

Strode  recognizes  the  ironical  when  he  sees  it 

Robert  E Lee,  of  course,  already  is  apotheosized,  his  portrait 

adornmg  our  President’s  study  and  one  of  our  ™;s  postage 
stamps-for  all  the  world  like  a genuine  freedom  fighter  The  tolly 

exalted  character  of  General  Lee  showed  itse f,‘"  slavery 

Virginia  gentleman,  if  there  ever  was  one— still  felt  that  chattel . <7 

was  not  quite  right.  And  he  was  so  troubled  by  his  doubts  that  he  wrote 


70 


PRF.I.UDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


his  wife  a letter  about  it  in  1856  admitting  that  the  institution  had  it  I 
dubious  features,  but  noting  that  for  its  elimination  one  had  to  wait  I 
upon  the  will  of  God,  which  was  notoriously  slow  to  manifest  itself  I 
Indeed,  said  Lee,  to  God  two  thousand  years  was  but  a passing  day;  thic  I 
the  Abolitionists  did  not  understand.  The  Abolitionists’  impatience  was  I 
contrary  to  God’s  way,  Lee  was  sure,  and  therefore  their  efforts  were  I 
dastardly.  “Still  I fear,”  continued  Lee  to  his  wife,  “they  will  persevere 
in  their  evil  course.  Is  it  not  strange  that  the  descendants  of  those  I 
pilgrim  fathers  who  crossed  the  Atlantic  to  preserve  their  own  freedom  I 
of  opinion,  have  always  proved  themselves  intolerant  of  the  spiritual 
liberty  of  others?” 

The  one  who  penned  these  words— who  could  easily  wait  while 
others  endured  two  thousand  years  of  slavery,  who  saw  indubitable  evil 
in  those  who  sought  a swifter  pace,  who  took  up  arms  to  lead  an  assault 
upon  his  country’s  flag  in  order  to  sever  the  unity  of  the  Republic  (no  ' 
two  thousand  years  for  that),  and  who  could  see  “spiritual  liberty”  at  | 
stake  in  noninterference  with  slaveowners— the  one  who  wrote  these  I 
words  is  a hero  of  the  Republic  whose  “moderation”  confirms  his 
sanity! 

The  decisive  and  the  particular  feature  about  John  Brown  was  that 
he,  a white  American  living  in  the  pre-Civil  War  era,  actually  believed, 
as  he  often  said,  that  the  Negro  was  the  equal  of  the  white  and  that  all 
men  were  brothers.  John  Brown,  more  than  any  other  pre-twentieth 
century  American  white  man  of  record,  burned  out  of  himself  any  sense 
of  white  superiority.  He,  therefore,  sought  out  Negro  people,  lived 
among  them,  listened  to  them,  learned  from  them — Frederick  Doug- 
lass, Harriet  Tubman,  Martin  Delany,  J.  M.  Loguen,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  J.  ' 
M.  Gloucester,  Henry  H.  Garnet,  William  Still,  Harry  Watson,  and 
many  more,  as  well  as  those  who,  at  Harper’s  Ferry,  pledged  their  lives 
to  his  leadership.  Negroes  sensed  at  once,  that  here  was  a white  man  in 
whom  there  was  no  condescension  but  a real  comradeship;  they,  the 
most  oppressed,  and  therefore  the  most  sensitive  to  the  needs  of  justice 
and  the  first  to  recognize  sham,  loved  John  Brown  as  though  he  were 
father  and  brother.  It  is  not  possible  for  an  American  to  earn  a greater 
tribute. 

Since  John  Brown  did  achieve  identification  with  the  Negro  people, 
he  felt  their  enslavement  as  though  it  were  his  own.  He  dedicated  his 
life,  therefore,  to  contribute  to  its  eradication:  “I  have  only  a short  time 
to  live— only  one  death  to  die,”  he  wrote  in  1856.  “I  will  die  fighting  for 
this  cause.” 


71 


ON  THE  CENTENARY  OF  JOHN  BROWN’S  EXECUTION 

The  first  historian,  so  far  as  I know,  to  see  and  to  emphasize  this 
ling  of  real  brotherhood  that  Brown  achieved,  is  W.  E.  B.  Du  Bois, 
ho  wrote,  in  his  splendid  interpretive  volume,  John  Brown  (Phila- 
delphia, 1909):  “John  Brown  worked  not  simply  for  the  Black  Man— he 
worked  with  them;  and  he  was  a companion  of  their  daily  life,  knew 
their  faults  and  virtues,  and  felt,  as  few  white  Americans  have  felt,  the 
bitter  tragedy  of  their  lot.” 

It  is  this  identification  which  explains  the  special  hatred  felt  for 
Brown  among  most  American  academicians  and  the  insistence  that  the 
man  was  mad.  In  a society  where  chattel  slavery  is  of  fundamental 
consequence  and  where  its  main  rationale  is  the  alleged  inferiority,  if 
not  inhumanity,  of  the  slaves,  to  strive  actively  and  militantly  for  the 
uprooting  of  that  institution  and,  in  doing  that,  to  insist  that  the 
institution’s  rationale  is  a fraud,  naturally  provokes  the  undying  hatred 
of  those  dominating  the  institution.  Furthermore,  the  masters  of  ajim- 
crow  society,  having  come  to  terms  with  the  conquered  slaveowners 
and  made  important  assistants  out  of  their  lineal  descendants,  will 
gladly  honor  the  myths  of  those  assistants  and  will  eagerly  incorporate 
and  refine  the  racist  ideology  of  slavery  into  the  chauvinist  ideology  ol 
imperialism.  Hence,  though  with  some  ambiguity  and  some  embarrass- 
ment, especially  as  the  “Negro  question”  takes  on  a more  and  more 
“delicate”  character,  these  masters  of  jim-crow  will  honor  those  the 
assistants  worship  and  will  loathe  those  the  assistants  despise. 

This  is  all  the  more  logical  in  that  the  Abolitionist  assault  upon  the 
institution  of  slavery  carried  with  it— especially  amongst  the  most 
militant  wing  of  that  assault — a questioning  of  the  entire  institution  oi 
the  private  ownership  of  the  means  of  production.  Hence  the  insistence 
of  the  most  acute  of  the  ideologists  of  slavery— George  Fitzhugh  and 
John  C.  Calhoun,  as  examples— that  there  was  no  solution  to  the 
contradiction  involved  in  class  division  and  no  salvation  for  the  rich  in 
the  face  of  the  therefore  inexorably  developing  class  struggle  other  than 
the  institution  of  chattel  slavery.  Where  the  workers  were  so  much 
capital  in  the  pockets  of  the  owners,  there  and  only  there  was  the  class 
struggle  exorcised— unless,  warned  these  ideologists,  the  struggle  was 
to  be  exorcised  through  the  elimination  of  the  right  of  ownership; 
hence,  it  was  urged,  all  property  owners  should  unite  in  opposition  to 
the  fundamentally  seditious  tenets  of  the  Abolitionists.  This  did  not 
occur  because  there  was  fundamental  antagonism  between  differing 
classes  of  property  owners,  and  because  one,  the  slaveowners,  domi- 


72 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


nated  state  power  and  used  this  to  advance  their  own  interests  and  the 
others,  industrialists,  certain  merchants,  farmers,  sought  this  state 
power  in  order  to  advance  their  own  interests.  But  when  the  former  was 
undone,  the  basis  for  compromise  was  already  present  in  the  fact  that 
those  who  emerged  victorious  were  committed  to  the  private  ownership 
of  the  means  of  production  and  would  unite  with  former  enemies— or 
with  the  devil— if  such  unity  served  that  fundamental  end. 

John  Brown,  having  been  overpowered  by  the  assault  of  United 
States  Marines,  commanded  by  Robert  E.  Lee,  with  two  of  his  sons  I 
dead  about  him,  and  with  his  head  bloody  from  repeated  blows  with  a 1 
saber  and  his  body  pierced  by  several  bayonet  thrusts,  was  almost  at 
once  subjected  to  an  intense  grilling  by  assembled  dignitaries  and 
newspapermen.  To  the  baiting  and  prodding  of  a reporter  from  the 
feverishly  pro-slavery  New  York  Herald,  John  Brown  said:  “You  may 
dispose  of  me  very  easily;  I am  nearly  disposed  of  now;  but  this  question 
is  still  to  be  settled — this  Negro  question  I mean — the  end  of  that  is  not  i 
yet.” 

And  when,  under  these  circumstances,  an  official  demanded  to  know 
“Upon  what  principle  do  you  justify  your  acts?”  Brown  replied: 

Upon  the  golden  rule,  I pity  the  poor  in  bondage  that  have  none  to  help 
them;  that  is  why  1 am  here;  not  to  gratify  any  personal  animosity,  revenge, 
or  vindictive  spirit.  It  is  my  sympathy  with  the  oppressed  and  wronged,  that 
are  as  good  as  you  and  as  precious  in  the  sight  of  God. 

With  greater  development  he  had  made  this  same  point  in  a long 
conversation  in  1856  with  William  A.  Phillips,  covering  the  Kansas 
“troubles”  for  the  New  York  Tribune.  Phillips  recorded: 

One  of  the  most  interesting  things  in  his  conversation  that  night,  and  one 
that  marked  him  as  a theorist,  was  his  treatment  of  our  forms  of  social  and 
political  life.  He  thought  society  ought  to  be  reorganized  on  a less  selfish 
basis;  for  while  material  interests  gained  something  by  the  deification  of 
pure  selfishness,  men  and  women  lost  much  by  it.  He  said  that  all  great 
reforms,  like  the  Christian  religion,  were  based  on  broad,  generous,  self- 
sacrificing  principles.  He  condemned  the  sale  of  land  as  a chattel,  and 
thought  there  was  an  infinite  number  of  wrongs  to  right  before  society  would 
be  what  it  should  be,  but  that  in  our  country  slavery  was  the  “sum  of  all 
villanies,”  and  its  abolition  the  first  essential  work.  If  the  American  people 
did  not  take  courage  and  end  it  speedily,  human  freedom  and  republican 
liberty  would  soon  be  empty  names  in  these  United  States. 

Brown’s  sense  of  class  was  ever  with  him  and  he  kept  recurring  to  it. 
From  his  prison  cell,  he  wrote  a friend  on  November  1,  1859:  “I  do  not 


ON  THE  CENTENARY  OF  JOHN  BROWN  S EXECUTION 


73 


, conscious  of  guilt  in  taking  up  arms;  and  had  ,t  been  m behalf  of  the 
feSf  nd  the  powerful,  the  intelligent,  the  great-as  men  count  great- 
ri  lof  those  who  form  enactments  to  suit  themselves  and  corrupt 
"fers,  or  some  of  their  friends,  that  1 interfered,  suffered,  sacnf.ced, 

0 ri  fell  it  would  have  been  doing  very  well. 

in  the  second  volume  of  his  History,  published  in  907,  omits  tries 
S3  ^chae>  Ktaus.  in  the  book  already  e.ted,  published  m 

1959,  does  the  same.)  They  were,  in  their  entire  y,  a 

1 have  another  objection, 

such  a penalty.  Had  1 interfered  in  admire  the  truthfulness  and 

admit  has  been  fairly  proved-  Zt  have  testified  in  this 

candor  of  the  greater  portion  0 powerful,  the  intelligent, 

SHSiSsis 

ma"S fwou'd SSt  an  ac,  w orthy  of  reward  rather  than 

punishment.  the  validity  of  the  law  of 

This  Court  acknowledges,  too,  as  1 iUPP  ’ Bible  or;t  least  the  New 
God.  1 see  a book  kissed,  which  1 suppose : to  be  the  °rat  ^ 

Testament,  which  teaches  me  that  all tt Tel/hes  me  further,  to 
should  do  to  me,  1 should  do  even  so them.  t0  act 

remember  them  that  are  in  bonds  a^  understand  that  God  is  any 

up  to  that  instruction.  1 say  l amyettoo  y ? , , as  , have  done,  as  1 

respector  of  persons.  I believe  t a :nhehalfof  His  despised  poor,  1 did 

have  always  freely  admitted .1  have  o , h ^ sh0ukl  forfeit  my 

no  wrong,  but  right.  Now  if  **£%**£ my  blood  further 

whh^he^blood^ofmy  children  and  will,  .he  blood  of  millions  in  this  slave 


74  PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 

country  whose  rights  arc  disregarded  by  wicked,  cruel,  and  unjust  enact- 

ments,  I say,  let  it  be  done.  . . . 

It  was  deemed  proper  that  he  so  suffer;  the  Judge,  speaking  in  the 
name  of  the  State  of  Virginia,  sentenced  John  Brown  to  hang  by  the 
neck  until  dead  on  December  2,  1859,  one  month  after  these  immortal 
words  were  uttered. 

John  Brown  used  to  the  full  the  six  weeks  of  life  left  to  him  from  the 
date  of  his  capture  at  the  Armory  until  he  mounted  the  scaffold  in 
Charlestown;  particularly  did  he  use  the  month  given  him  from  the  date 
of  sentence  to  that  of  execution.  As  in  the  trial  he  had  rejected  with 
scorn  and  bitterness  efforts  by  court-appointed  attorneys  to  plead 
insanity  for  him,  so,  after  being  sentenced,  he  rejected  proposals  for  his 
rescue  coming  from  Abolitionist  friends.  The  important  thing,  he  had 
always  said,  was  not  to  live  long,  but  to  live  well;  now,  he  added,  he  was 
worth  infinitely  more  to  the  cause  of  human  emancipation  at  the  end  of 
a hangman’s  noose  than  he  would  be  as  a hunted  fugitive. 

He  conducted  himself  with  such  courage  and  restraint,  such  consid- 
eration and  honor  that  he  all  but  converted  his  warden  to  Abolitionism; 
and  that  personage  together  with  his  guards  wept  on  the  day  the  Old 
Man  was  led  away  to  die.  Meanwhile,  in  his  interviews  and  in  his  steady 
stream  of  letters  he  attacked  slavery  as  an  impermissible  moral  evil  and 
as  an  institution  whose  corrosive  effect  was  threatening  the  existence  of 
the  Republic.  The  reports  of  these  interviews  and  the  texts  of  these 
letters  were  published  in  the  New  York  Tribune,  then  the  newspaper 
with  the  largest  circulation  in  the  country,  and  in  many  other  papers 
and  magazines  and  pamphlets.  Public  meetings— pro-  and  anti- 
Brown— were  held  in  every  city  and  hamlet  in  the  land;  what  the  man 
said  and  believed  were  matters  of  discussion  in  every  household  in  the 
United  States.  It  is  probably  true  that  never  in  the  history  of  the  United 
States  had  one  man’s  actions  and  concepts  become  for  so  prolonged  a 
period  a matter  of  such  intense  interest  among  so  vast  a proportion  of 
the  people  as  in  the  case  of  John  Brown. 

This  is  of  decisive  importance  when  considering  the  oft-repeated 
allegation  that  the  man  had  “thrown  his  life  away”  and  that  he  died  as 
“absurdly”  as  he  had  lived.  The  contrary  is  the  truth.  In  the  life  and  in 
the  death  of  John  Brown  one  finds  a marvelous  merging  of  the  man’s 
meaning;  in  living  and  in  dying,  the  Old  Man  struck  powerful  blows 
against  the  solidity  of  the  “sum  of  all  villanies.”  As  Dr.  Du  Bois  wrote, 
in  the  aforementioned  book,  of  “his  forty  days  in  prison,”  Brown, 


75 


ON  THE  CENTENARY  OF  JOHN  BROWN’S  EXECUTION 

tkjnade  the  mightiest  Abolition  document  that  America  has  ever 

^Wendell  Phillips,  addressing  a vast  mass  meeting  in  Boston  on 
November  18,  1859,  taking  up  this  question  of  “wasted  years,”  said: 

It  seems  to  be  that  in  judging  lives,  this  man,  instead  of  being  a failure  has 
done  more  to  lift  the  American  people,  to  hurry  forward  the  settlement  of  a 
great  question,  to  touch  all  hearts,  to  teach  us  ethics  than  a hundred  men 
could  have  done,  living  each  on  to  eighty  years.  Is  that  a failure. 

It  may,  however,  be  said  that  this  is  self-serving  rhetoric,  since  its 
author  was  himself  a warm  supporter  of  Brown  and  had  been  a militant 
Abolitionist  for  over  twenty  years,  and  there  is  force  to  such  an 
objection.  The  fact  is,  however,  that  on  this  question,  the  militant 
Abolitionists,  having  most  fully  identified  themselves  with  the  needs  of 
the  most  oppressed  saw  therefore  most  clearly.  Here  is  an  instance  of 
the  apparent  paradox— the  achievement  of  objectivity  through  the 
most  intense  partisanship,  so  long  as  that  partisanship  is  with  the  most 

oppressed.  _ . 

Still,  in  terms  of  Brown’s  impact  upon  the  broadest  layers  of  Amer- 
ican public  opinion,  the  testimony  of  Charles  Eliot  Norton— embodi- 
ment of  respectability  and  sobriety-may  be  more  persuasive  than  that 
of  Phillips.  Soon  after  Brown’s  execution,  this  Boston  merchant  and 
scholar  wrote  to  an  English  friend: 

1 have  seen  nothing  like  it.  We  get  up  excitements  easily  enough  . . . but 
this  was  different.  The  heart  of  the  people  was  fairly  reached  and  unpression 
has  been  made  upon  it  which  will  be  permanent  and  produce  results  long 
hence.  ...  The  events  of  this  last  month  or  two  (including  under  the  word 
events  the  impression  made  by  Browrfs  character)  have jdow  more  to 
confirm  the  opposition  to  slavery  at  the  North  than  anylhl"8^hl^  hdS 
happened  before,  than  all  the  anti-slavery  tracts  and  novels  that  ever 

written. 

John  Brown  considered  the  institution  of  slavery  from  four  points  of 
view:  1)  he  viewed  the  Negro  people  as  people,  absolutely  the  equal  ot  all 
other  people,  and  he  therefore  considered  their  enslavement  as  an 
abomination;  2)  he  saw  that  the  institution’s  continued  existence 
increasingly  threatened  the  freedom  and  well-being  of  white  Americans 
and  the  viability  of  a democratic  Republic;  3)  he  considered  slavery  as 
contrary  to  the  spirit  and  the  letter  of  the  United  States  Constitution, 
and  therefore  as  an  evil  without  sound  legal  warrant;  4)  he  viewed 
slavery  as  institutionalized  violence  and  the  slaves  as  little  more  than 
prisoners  of  war. 


76  PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 

In  all  these  views  it  is  possible  to  affirm — with  the  hindsight  of  a 
century — that  John  Brown  was  right,  and  only  on  the  third  point  did  he 
stretch  matters  in  terms  of  historical  reality,  although  even  there  he 
grasped  more  of  the  truth  than  those  who  altogether  disagreed  with 
him. 

On  the  fourth  point,  which  led  him  to  the  advocacy  of  militant 
Abolitionism — i.e.,  resistance  to  the  violence  that  was  the  essence  of  the 
slave  relationship— there  persists  considerable  disagreement  today. 
Indeed,  it  is  largely  because  Brown  fervently  believed  this,  and  then 
acted  on  that  belief,  that  he  is  so  widely  held  to  have  been  mad.  Several 
points  are  to  be  considered  in  this  connection.  First,  the  view  of  slavery  I 
which  held  it  to  be  a state  of  war  between  master  and  slave  was  classical  I 
bourgeois  political  theory— it  is  stated  quite  explicitly,  for  instance,  in 
the  writings  of  both  Montesquieu  and  Locke,  and  I have  yet  to  hear  I 
either  of  those  two  gentlemen  called  insane.  It  may  be  remarked  at  this 
point  that  while  both  Montesquieu  and  Locke  did  so  analyze  slavery, 
they  did  not  act  toward  it  in  the  way  that  Brown  did.  That  is  correct,  of 
course,  but  to  this  it  may  be  replied  that  neither  one  of  them  lived  in 
societies  characterized  and  permeated  by  slavery,  so  that  the  stimulus  to 
such  action  was  absent.  It  may  also  be  replied  that  because  a man 
carries  out  in  action  the  logic  of  his  views  surely  does  not  prove  him 
insane. 

Furthermore,  it  is  a fact  that  Negro  slavery  in  the  United  States  had 
its  origin  in  war;  it  is  a fact  that  its  existence  was  based  upon  the 
superior  force  of  the  enslaving  class  and  their  state  apparatus;  and  it  is  a 
fact  that  its  conduct  was  a constant  exercise  of  coercion  and  force.  Of 
great  importance  here  was  the  study  which  Brown  had  made  of  the 
institution  of  slavery,  especially  from  this  aspect,  and  his  knowledge  of 
the  militancy  of  the  Negro  slave  in  direct  conflict  with  the  stereotyped 
views  of  his  alleged  passivity  and  docility.  His  frequent  friendly  rela- 
tionship, in  full  equality,  with  many  Negro  men  and  women  produced 
in  him  a clearer  view  of  the  realities  of  American  slavery  than  was 
vouchsafed  to  most  of  his  white  contemporaries,  let  alone  the  moon- 
light-magnolia-molasses school  of  mythologists  masquerading  in  the 
twentieth  century  as  historians. 

It  is  my  opinion  that  with  John  Brown  we  are  dealing  not  with 
madness  but  with  genius.  We  are  dealing  with  a man  who  had  a 
profound  grasp  of  the  central  issues  of  his  era;  and  with  a man  of 
exquisite  sensitivity  to  the  needs  of  his  time  and  of  his  country.  We  are 
dealing,  too,  with  a man  whose  selflessness  was  complete. 


ON  THE  CENTENARY  OF  JOHN  BROWN’S  EXECUTION 

uis,also,quiteimPoss^^^a^B^nffi-^ 

°fhim  as  a man  possessed  unbalanced.  The  fact  is  that  a 

this  sense  either  fanatical  knowledge  of  the  mood 

basic part  widespread  within  the  Aboil- 

repeatedly  asserted  that  or  1 ’ . too,  I think,  is  why  he 

important  to  live  long  as  it  it  was  ^ ^ u is  lrue 

did  not  Bee  from  Harper  s erry' w ^ how  t0  assure  the  safety  of 

that  he,  himself,  said  tha  , that  this  determined 

the  prisoners  he  had  with  tarn  were  he  to  to. “"imp ortant.  Yet  1 

rs: 

hanged.  “In  teaching  us  how  to  ie,  Alcott:  “a  person  of 

same  time  taught  us  how  ‘o  ' .’  earnestness";  Louisa  May 

surpassing  sense,  courage,  l^ution  of  Saint  John  the  J ust  took 

Alcott  set  down  m her  diary.  R “I  wish  we  might 

place  today”;  Emerson,  speaking  aVnol  cry  with  the 

have  health  enough  to  know  virtue  wh  - Phillips  speaking  De- 

fools ‘madman’  when  a hero  passes.’ . ^ ^ the  cm  hed  and  the  poor, 

*3^. 

JS^SSp*™^**-*** 

on  the  throne."  Bmwn  knew  so  well,  that 

with  meaning:  "But  that  scaffold  sways  the  futu  ■■■■ 


78 


PRELUDE  10  CIVIL  WAR 


It  is  that  same  note  of  defiance  and  of  confidence  that  was  struck  by 
the  Negro  neighbors  of  John  Brown,  who  sang  as  his  body  was  put  into  I 
the  rocky  earth  of  his  beloved  Adirondacks: 

Blow  ye  the  trumpet,  blow 
The  gladly  solemn  sound; 

Let  all  the  nations  know, 

To  earth's  remotest  bound. 

The  year  of  jubilee  has  come. 

Two  thousand  troops,  plus  cavalry  and  artillery,  surrounded  the  site  I 
of  Brown’s  execution.  Seated  upon  his  coffin  in  the  wagon  taking  him 
to  his  death.  Brown  looked  about  him  and  remarked  at  the  beauty  of  I 
the  Blue  Ridge.  He  had  already  said  farewell  to  his  weeping  jailers  and 
urged  them  to  regain  their  composure;  he  had  already  handed  the 
immortal  note  to  one  of  his  guards  warning  that  now  he  knew  quite 
absolutely  that  much  blood  would  yet  have  to  flow  before  the  cancer  of 
slavery  were  excised;  he  had  already  said  his  last  farewells  to  his  beloved 
wife  (this  was  the  only  moment  he  broke  a little,  for  he  wept  as  she  left 
him);  he  had  already  offered  cheer  to  his  stalwart  and  very  young 
comrades  waiting  their  turns  into  immortality  (and  each  of  them,  Negro 
and  white,  behaved  as  their  leader  had  taught  them  to  behave).  So  now 
was  the  Old  Man  driven  to  the  hanging  place. 

He  mounted  the  gallow  steps  quickly  and  firmly.  A white  hood  was 
placed  over  his  head  and  his  hands  were  bound  behind  him.  He  was  led 
to  the  trap-door.  And  then  he  waited,  for  all  the  soldiers  had  to  take 
their  proper  stations,  and  the  two  thousand  seemed  more  nervous  than 
the  sixty-year-old  man,  bound  as  he  was.  An  eternity  of  twelve  minutes 
passed  as  Brown  waited;  the  executioner  asked  if  he  wanted  a signal 
before  the  trap  was  sprung,  and  he  said  no,  thank  you,  but  he  would 
appreciate  it  if  they  got  on  with  their  work.  Did  he  have  anything  to  say, 
he  was  asked;  no,  he  had  said  all  he  wanted  to  say.  When  all  seemed 
ready,  the  sheriff  called  to  the  executioner  himself  to  do  his  deadly  work 
and  spring  the  trap,  but  the  man  did  not  hear  or  did  not  respond  at  once, 
and  the  call  had  to  be  shouted  again.  At  last  all  was  ready  and  the  trap 
was  sprung  and  the  rope  (made  of  cotton,  purposely,  so  that  the 
product  of  slaves  might  choke  out  Brown’s  life)  about  his  neck  sought 
to  strangle  its  victim.  But  the  Old  Man  remained  alive  a full  thirteen 
minutes,  while  repeated  examinations  were  made  of  his  heart,  and 
finally  the  physician  said  he  was  really  dead  and  he  was  cut  down. 

Watching  him  were  Robert  E.  Lee  and  the  soon-to-be-called  “Stone- 


ON  THE  CENTENARY  OF  JOHN  BROWN'S  EXECUTION 


79 


an”  Jackson  (who  wrote  his  wife  that  he  feared  for  Brown’s  soul)  and 
he  actor  up  from  Richmond  watching  with  fascination  the  fun  the 
veil-known  John  Wilkes  Booth;  there,  too,  among  the  lines  of  soldiers 
was  an  old  man  clearly  not  a soldier  whose  influence  as  Virginias 
preatest  slaveowner  and  leading  theoretician  of  secession  and  treason 
earned  him  a place-Edmund  Ruffin.  The  latter,  four  years  later, 
hearing  of  Lee’s  surrender  to  Grant,  retired  to  his  study,  wrapped  his 
head  in  the  Stars  and  Bars,  put  a pistol  in  his  mouth  and,  belatedly,  blew 
away  his  mean  life. 

But  less  than  two  years  after  this  hanging,  an  army  of  two  million  was 
crushing  the  life  out  of  slavery  and  treason,  inspired  in  their  work  by 
" j0fm  Brown’s  body  lies  amouldering  in  the  ground,  but  his  soul  goes 
marching  on.”  And  about  three  years  later,  the  great  Frederick  Doug- 
lass was  conferring  in  the  White  House  with  the  President  of  the  United 
States  (for  the  first  time  in  history  a Negro  found  himself  in  this 
position).  And  the  president  was  asking  the  Negro  statesman  how  best 
the  government  might  get  the  news  of  the  Emancipation  Proclamation 
into  the  heart  of  the  South  so  that  the  slaves  might  learn  of  it  and  act 
upon  its  news  and  so  cripple  the  might  of  the  Confederacy.  Frederick 

Douglass  tells  us; 

1 listened  with  the  deepest  interest  and  profoundest  satisfaction,  and  at  his 
suggestion,  agreed  to  undertake  the  organizing  of  a band  of  scouts,  com- 
posed of  colored  men,  whose  business  should  be,  somewhat  after  the 
original  plan  of  John  Brown,  to  go  into  the  rebel  states  beyond  the  line  of  our 
armies,  carry  the  news  of  emancipation,  and  urge  the  slaves  to  come  within 
our  boundaries. 

Surely  here  is  a neatness  to  historical  vindication  that  has  few  equals! 
On  December  2, 1859,  memorial  services  were  held  for  John  Brown  at 
the  Town  Hall  of  Concord,  Massachusetts,  where  revolutionists  had 
fired  the  “shot  heard  around  the  world.”  Edmond  Sears,  the  pastor  of 
the  nearby  village  of  Wayland,  wrote  and  read  these  lines  upon  that 

occasion; 

Not  any  spot  six  feet  by  two 
Will  hold  a man  like  thee; 

John  Brown  will  tramp  the  shaking  earth 
From  Blue  Ridge  to  the  sea, 

Till  the  strong  angel  comes  at  last 
And  opes  each  dungeon  door, 

And  God’s  Great  Charter  holds  and  waves 
O’er  all  his  humble  poor. 


80 


PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


And  then  the  humble  poor  will  come 
In  that  far-distant  day. 

And  from  the  felon’s  nameless  grave 
They'll  brush  the  leaves  away; 

And  gray  old  men  will  point  this  spot 
Beneath  the  pine-tree  shade, 

As  children  ask  with  streaming  eyes 
Where  old  John  Brown  is  laid.’ 

From  Concord  grounds  to  Charlestown  gallows  is  a straight  line;  and 
the  Americans  who  perished  there  brought  nearer  “the  far-distant  day  ” 
There  is  no  higher  patriotism  than  to  so  live  that  having  died  men  may 
say:  “He  gave  his  whole  life  to  hastening  that  day.”  This  is  the  heritage 
lor  all  mankind  bequeathed  by  the  American  Martyr,  John  Brown,  and 
this  is  the  measure  of  the  man’s  greatness. 


Published  in  Political  Affairs,  XXXVIII,  December  1959,  pp.  13-25.  Re- 
printed as  a pamphlet,  John  Brown:  American  Martyr  (New  York-  New 
Century  Publishers,  I960).  } Ncw 


3 

SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


The  Civil  War 

In  its  origin,  the  Civil  War  in  the  United  States  was  an  attempted 
counterrevolution  carried  out  by  a desperate  slaveholding  class.  The 
aggressors  were  the  dominant  elements  among  the  slaveowners,  and  the 
resort  to  violence  was  long  planned,  carefully  prepared  and  ruthlessly 
launched.  There  was  not  unanimity  among  the  slaveowners;  some 
feared  that  the  resort  to  violence  would  fail  and  that  its  result  would  be 
the  destruction  of  the  slave  system.  But  those  who  so  argued  were 
overruled  and  the  richest  and  most  powerful  among  the  planter- 
slaveholders  carried  the  day  for  secession  and  war. 

Why  did  the  slaveholding  class  violently  attack  the  government  of  the 
United  States  in  1861?  It  did  so  because  it  had  become  convinced  that  it 
had  everything  to  gain  and  nothing  to  lose  by  a resort  to  violence;  and, 
in  the  past,  whenever  an  exploitative  ruling  class  has  reached  this 
decision — and  had  the  power  to  do  so — it  turned  to  violence.  Here, 
specifically,  the  decisive  elements  in  the  slaveholding  oligarchy  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  if  they  acquiesced  in  the  developments  culminating 
in  Lincoln’s  election  in  1860,  they  would,  in  fact,  acquiesce  in  their  own 
demise;  that  if,  on  the  contrary,  they  did  not  passively  yield,  but  refused 
to  accept  this  culmination,  they  had,  at  any  rate,  a fighting  chance  to 
reverse  the  course  of  those  developments.  In  other  words,  they  decided: 
If  we  yield  now  we  shall  be  buried;  if  we  do  not,  we  may  win  and  so  bury 


82 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


another.  But  if  we  lose  we  shall  be  no  worse  off  than  if  we  did  not  fights 
i.e.,  if  we  lose  we  shall  then  be  buried.  Given  belief  in  such  an 
alternative— and  given  the  capacity  to  undertake  it  and  carry  it  out— all 
exploitative  ruling  classes  have  chosen  the  path  of  counter-revolution- 
ary  violence.  Such  classes  are  devoid  of  humanistic  feelings;  suffering 
means  nothing  to  them,  since  their  rule  is  posited  on  human  travail  and 
their  wealth  and  power  derive  from  its  infliction;  such  considerations 
were  especially  marked  among  the  American  slaveowners  arrogant, 
ruthless  and  racist  to  the  core. 

Affirming  that  a sense  of  desperation  drove  the  slaveholding  class  I 
onto  the  path  of  counterrevolutionary  violence,  leads  at  once  to  the 
question:  what  made  this  class  desperate?  What  convinced  its  leaders 
that  they  had  everything  to  gain  and  nothing  to  lose  if  they  chose  the  I 
path  of  civil  war? 

There  were  four  great  forces  producing  this  result,  interpenetrating 
and  influencing  each  other. 

First:  the  momentous  socio-economic  transformation  of  the  United 
States  north  of  the  Mason-Dixon  line  and  extending  from  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  to  the  Mississippi  River;  second:  the  quantitative  and  qualitative 
growth  of  the  Abolitionist  movement;  third:  the  intensification  of  mass 
unrest  and  class  conflict  within  the  South;  fourth:  the  accumulating 
impact  of  certain  organic  contradictions  within  the  plantation-slavery 
system. 

The  basic  nature  of  the  shift  in  socio-economic  foundations  in  the 
North  appearing  with  the  Revolutionary  War,  accelerating  with  the 
War  of  1812  and  its  aftermath  and  accumulating  speed  after  1840— was 
the  growing  weight  of  industrialization  and  urbanization.  It  is  in  the 
decade  of  1850-1860  that  the  value  of  the  product  of  the  factories 
approaches  the  value  of  the  product  of  the  soil  for  the  first  time  in 
American  history;  that  is  the  great  water-shed  mark.  Before  that, 
agriculture  had  significantly  outweighed  industry  in  the  total  economy, 
after  that  the  reverse  was  to  be  increasingly  true.  The  turning  point 
comes  in  the  decade  preceding  secession  and  marking  the  appearance 
and  growth  of  the  new  Republican  Party.  In  1790  about  5%  of  the  total 
population  was  urban  (living  in  places  of  2,500  inhabitants  or  more);  in 
1830  about  8%  was  urban;  in  1860  about  20%  was  urban— and  while  this 
urbanization  did  not  completely  skip  the  South,  it  was  overwhelmingly 
concentrated  in  the  North. 

The  population  leap  in  the  United  States  is  remarkable  in  the  pre- 


THE  CIVIL  WAR 


83 


civil  War  generation,  ris.ng  from  OX  !» 

Zo  but  while  half  the  popula  ton  of  the  in  1860. 

”*“*  '“r"  “““ 

outside  the  slave-ridden  areas.  _ resuUs  of  these 

° A rising  industrial  government  of  the 

the  presidency;  it 

termed  the  Pte™'h.nS,^exts  A domestic  and  foreign  policy  to  the 
churches,  the  schools,  the  • ■ d jj  s history  during  these 

liking  of  the  Slaveholding  cto  chamctemed  c increasingly 

decades.  This  politico-, deologica base  was  trans- 
anachronistic  and  inhibiting  political  and  ideological  battles 

formed  in  the  manner  indicated .Hen  .P  ^ (he  ,a(e  i840s  and  es- 
and  recurring  crises  marked  t P was  the  smashing  of  the 

pecially  the  1850s;  the  cutawrtwa, . pobU  Y>  coalltio„.lype  parly, 

unde^the  ^egem^ny  of  th^  industrial  bourgeoisie,  and  the  ultimate 
victory  of  that  party  in  the  1860  eleeuons.  ^ ^ socio.economic 
Additional  decisive  cha"8es  . , . . ( y an(j  with  urbanization, 

structureof  theNorth.  With  the  nseo .industry  and  feolh  ils 

appeared  a more  and  ntort  am*  usjmkn*  ^ ^ War  ap- 

organization  and  its  consciousnes  more  repre- 

proached.  They  found  the  exiles  from  the 

1 hensible — here  the  influx  of  thousan  roie-and  found  their  own 

Europe  of  1830  and  1848  playe  a s‘g  federal  government  and 

interests  less  and  less  oon«^red  msofa^  the ! was  by  the 

its  policies  were  concerned,  conflict  appeared,  especially  as 

the^challcnged  and  dtetraught  slavocracy 

population,  whether  its  complexion  be  light 


84 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


Significant  distinctions  began  to  appear  among  the  commerce 
bourgeore  of  the  North.  With  the  growth  of  factories  in  the  North  and 

IkvM  °Pmen  0f  agncultural  Production  there,  slave-grown  produce 
played  a smaller  and  smaller  part  in  the  businesses  of  Northern 
merchants.  Increasingly,  these  merchants  were  engaged  in  hauling  and 
ng  corn,  wheat,  cattle-products,  machinery,  shoes,  clothing  furnf  i 
ure,  rather  than  sugar,  tobacco,  rice  and  cotton.  The  merchant  bout' 
geois.e  had  been  the  fundamental  political  allies  of  the  slaveholdim, 

aenerall  “?h  ^ °f  the  northern  winS  of  the  Democratic  Part/ 

generally  the  preferred  party  of  those  planters.  Now,  this  Northern 

cornnT aa  p nt,Cal  bU'Warl< WaS split;  this is of  basic  importance  in 
comprehending  the  actual  division  that  occurred  in  the  Democratic 

Party  with  the  elect, on  of  I860,  so  that  two  Democratic  Party  candi- 

dates  ran  for  the  Presidency  (Douglas  of  Illinois  on  the  Northern  ticket 

Linco  n t”,18'  ^en  uCky  the  S™thern)-without  which  split, 

Lincoln  would  not  have  been  successful 

ni  Was  thCn  the  Wes,-from  ‘he  Ohio  to  the  Mississip- 

pi a m Omat  Lakes  was  being  swiftly  populated.  Pressure  mounted 
Fede/l  democrat, c land-settlement  policy  on  the  part  of  the 

the  sametimmZnt’  ^ * ‘°  'he  r‘gid  resistance  of ‘he  planters;  at 
he  same  time,  the  movement  was  made  possible  because  of  the  tying 

ad  ads  Th  l and/h;  With  th°Usands  °f  mil«  °f  "ewlyS 
railroads.  This  in  turn  fed  the  growth  of  industry  in  the  northeast-  it 

Camoun’5Sgra°dUn!le  “7  fa™  WeS'  and  the  facl0I?'ast'  and  “>  defeat 
,*  .S8”d  P,an  ofan  agricultural  united  front  of  western  farmers 

ing  eas“  Hern  P ^ fa™erS  Wh‘Ch  W°U'd  outvveigh  the  urbanir- 

This  socio-economic  transformation  showed  itself,  among  other 
aspects,  in  the  smashing  of  the  traditional  political  apparatus  and  in 
the  coming  to  the  fore,  through  the  new  party,  of  new  demands 
K£ thC  interes‘s  f ‘he  developing  classes;  a protect" 

nl  pl  . c 21  federalexPense,  national  currency  and  bank- 
ing legislation,  a homestead  law,  the  exclusion  of  slavery  from  the 
federal  lands,  a reversal  of  domestic  and  foreign  policies  favoring  the 

whkh  hadCbeendUdlnS  reJeCti°n  °f  ‘he  vitiating  of  the  BiH  of  Rihts 
wh  ch  had  been  so  promment  a part  of  the  cost  of  maintaining  slavery 

men?  he0”  Sef  the/evolu“onary  "a‘«re  of  the  Abolitionist  move- 
ment, he  cannot  understand  it.  This  movement  hitherto  has  been 

presented  as  either  the  unfortunate  fruit  of  the  labors  of  mischievous 


THE  CIVIL  WAR 


85 


fanatics  or  as  some  kind  of  liberalistic,  reformistic,  benevolent  enter- 
prise. These  views  agree  in  ignoring  the  fundamental  character  of  the 
Movement:  a Negro-white,  radical  effort  to  revolutionize  America,  by 
overthrowing  its  dominant  class.  That  is,  Abolitionism  sought  the 
elimination  of  that  form  of  property  ownership  which  was  basic  to  the 
power  of  the  slaveholding  class,  and  it  was  that  class  which  effectively 
dominated  the  government  of  the  United  States  during  the  pre-Civil 
War  generation. 

The  movement,  being  revolutionary,  suffered  persecution  and  fierce 
denunciation;  but  its  members — Negro  and  white,  men  and  women. 
Northerners  and  Southerners,  with  a large  percentage  of  youth,  and 
almost  all  of  them  not  of  the  rich— persevered,  as  true  revolutionaries, 
and  finally  led  the  nation  to  victory.  Its  great  curse,  early  in  its  life  was 
sectarianism;  it  advocated  courses  which  persistently  narrowed  its 
appeal— for  instance,  an  extreme  pacifism  and  anarchism.  But  as  the 
classes  objectively  opposed  to  the  continued  domination  of  slavery 
grew,  as  the  existence  of  slavery  in  the  United  States  became  a more  and 
more  intolerable  stench  in  the  nostrils  of  civilized  peoples  in  the  world, 
as  the  struggles  of  the  slaves  themselves  mounted,  and  as  the  reaction- 
ary offensive  of  the  slaveowners  impinged  on  the  rights  and  beliefs  of 
ever  wider  elements  in  the  population,  the  movement  itself  grew.  As  it 
grew  it  found  the  sectarianism  more  and  more  contradictory  and 
absurd  and  so  developed  a much  more  rounded,  flexible  and  politically 
astute  outlook;  this  in  turn  stimulated  further  growth.  This  growth  was 
qualitative  as  well  as  quantitative;  the  movement  turned  more  and  more 
to  effective  political  efforts  and  to  the  renunciation  of  a crippling  kind 
of  pacifism,  especially  in  the  face  of  the  institutionalized  violence  of  the 
slaveowners. 

Increasingly,  as  the  1840s  gave  way  to  the  1850s,  the  Abolitionists 
became  admired  and  respected  leaders  of  groups  decisive  in  both  an 
ideological  and  a political  sense;  by  the  1850s  the  New  York  Tribune 
the  newspaper  with  the  largest  circulation  in  the  nation,  whose  Euro- 
pean correspondent  was  Karl  Marx — was  decidedly  anti-slavery, 
though  not  actually  Abolitionist. 

It  is  not  without  interest  that  some  of  this  sectarianism  infected 
working-class  oriented  and  even  Marxist-inspired  groups.  Some  tend- 
ed to  view  the  conflict  between  a slave-based  agrarianism  and  a wage- 
labor  based  industrialism  as  merely  a contest  between  two  sets  of 
“bosses”  concerning  which  “real”  Marxists  could  have  no  choice. 


86 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


Fortunately,  Marx  was  then  very  much  alive  and  when  he  was  appealed 
to  for  his  opinion  as  to  whether  or  not  Marxian  socialists  should  take 
“plague-on-both-your-houses”  position  in  this  conflict,  he  replied  that 
he  was  appalled  that  anyone  alleging  adherence  to  his  views  could 
possibly  raise  such  a question.  Of  course,  Marx  insisted,  socialists  were 
the  strongest  foes  of  chattel  slavery  because,  in  the  first  place,  they 
desired  the  liberation  of  four  million  slaves  and  because,  in  the  second 
place,  as  between  industrial  capitalism  and  agrarian  slaveholding,  the 
former  was  the  more  progressive  force  and  the  latter  was  completely 
backward  and  regressive. 

The  quantitative  and  qualitative  growth  of  the  Abolitionist  move- 
ment was  seen  by  the  slave-owning  class.  Its  culmination  in  the  sensa- 
tional success  of  Uncle  Tom’s  Cabin  early  in  the  1850s,  the 
extraordinary  sale  and  influence  of  the  economic  analysis  of  the 
backwardness  of  slavery  produced  by  Hinton  Rowan  Helper,  a non- 
slaveholder from  North  Carolina,  under  the  title  The  Impending  Crisis 
(1857),  and  then  the  noble  martyrdom  of  immortal  John  Brown  and  his 
Negro  and  white  comrades,  and  the  intense  sympathy  they  aroused 
throughout  the  North  and  the  world,  helped  create  a sense  of  panic  and 
desperation  in  the  minds  of  the  dominant  slaveowners. 

The  rulers  of  the  South  always  have  sought  to  propagate  the  idea  that 
their  region  is  “solid,”  is  united  in  support  of  the  “way  of  life”  charac- 
terizing the  area.  This  el  fort  is  made  today,  and  the  picture  it  seeks  to 
spread  is  quite  false;  the  effort  was  made  in  the  days  of  slavery,  and  the 
picture  conventionally  presented  of  that  epoch— of  a monolithic  South 
with  the  Negro  slaves  cherishing  their  chains  and  with  all  the  whites, 
regardless  of  class  position,  firmly  committed  to  slaveholding  domi- 
nance in  the  name  of  white  supremacy— also  was  thoroughly  false. 

The  fact  is  that  the  slave  South  was  an  area  torn  by  antagonism  and 
basic  contradictions:  slaves  versus  slaveowners,  large  slaveowners  ver- 
sus the  smaller  slaveowners,  the  non-slaveholding  whites  versus  the 
slaveholding  whites,  and  especially  opposed  to  the  richest  among  them. 
Far  from  the  Negro  people  being  docile  and  “ideal”  slaves,  they  created 
a heritage  of  militant  and  ingenious  struggle  during  their  crucifixion 
that  has  no  superior  among  any  people  on  earth.  They  resisted  their 
oppressors  in  every  possible  way:  they  “slowed  up”  in  their  work;  they 
fled  by  the  thousands;  they  rose  individually  in  rebellion;  they  plotted 
and  rebelled  collectively  scores  of  times;  they  infused  their  stories  and 
songs  and  music  and  religion— every  aspect  of  their  lives— with  this 


THE  CIVIL  WAR 


87 


tral  theme:  resist  slavery;  struggle  for  freedom.  In  this  sense  the 
Ce"'nificent  liberation  struggles  of  the  American  Negro  people : today 
m!8in  direct  line  with  and  represent  a splendid  continuation  of  the  pr 
ar  traditions  of  their  entire  history. 

f°This  militancy  reached  its  highest  point,  in  the  history  of  American 
lie  v during  the  decade  from  1850  through  1860.  In  that  period  more 
s VipH  -singly  and  in  groups— than  ever  before;  more  individual 
assaults  against'  slaveowners  occurred  than  ever  before;  more  slave 
Ins  piracies  and  uprisings  occurred  than  before,  and  many  of  them  had 
a deeper  political  content-including  the  demands  for  the  distritrarion 
of  the  land — than  before,  and  characteristically  in  this  decade,  unlike 
the  previous  period,  whites  were  involved  in  such  plots  and  uprising. 
ThePmaster  class  was  keenly  aware  of  this  intensified  unrest  of  t 
slaves;  their  private  letters,  diaries  and  newspapers  are  filled  with 

C°Class  s^ruggle‘between  slaveowners  and  non-slaveowners  character- 
izes all  Southern  politics  from  about  1790  on;  tat This peached 
intense  and  most  widespread  form  in  the  years  from  1850  o I860,  l ne 
struggle  appeared  in  the  growing  cities  and  especially  in  the  predomi- 
nant agrarian  areas.  It  took  the  form  of  the  creahon  of  new  anti- 
slaveowners  political  parties,  and  of  significant 

non-slaveowners  to  overthrow  the  political  don’'naU.°"^r?’oaf"“e 
tion  lords  The  aim  was  the  remaking  of  the  political  structure,  of  th 
taxalmn  system,  of  the  educational  system;  the  aim 
ment  of  something  approximating  an  advanced  bomguo^democrat 
societv  Its  greatest  weakness  was  that  while  it  opposed  the  slaveowning 
ebss  it  did  not  oppose  slavery  as  such;  while  it  hated  the  planters,  it  los 
no  love  for  the  slaves.  The  whole  system  of  chattel  slavery  made 
extremely  difficult  the  forging  of  unity  among  the  Negro  and 1 white 
victims  of  the  plantation  oligarchy,  and  while  some  advances towards 
such  unity  were  made-and  terrified  the  Bourbons-the  fact  is  that 
these  advances  fell  far  short  of  the  achievement  of  any  teal  s^anty^ 
But  while  the  effort  to  overthrow  the  dominance  of  the  slaveholding 
oligarchy  within  the  South  was  not  successful,  it  was  serious  a 
wonted  that  oligarchy  very  much.  Many  of  its  leaders  actually  feared 

civil  war  at  home  before  they  could  launch  their  coun,errevol““°"^ 
effort  against  Washington.  This  internal  challenge  to  the  continue 

domination  of  the  South  by  the  Bourbons  has  b“n  "eLaSt 
in  the  literature;  it  is,  nevertheless,  one  of  the  fundamental  forces 


88 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


driving  the  slaveholding  class  to  the  desperate  strategy  of  creatin 
Confederacy  and  attacking  the  United  States  government  8 
In  addition  to  the  forces  already  described  certain  coLrf-  • 
organic  to  the  nature  of  the  plantation  system  as  a sock,  e t'°',s 

iiHS 

§i=fSH=-==  j 

IS* 

SS5*  “-itsss  St 

pment  of  the  free-labor  system  outside  of  the  South.  One  of  the 


THE  CIVIL  WAR 


89 


ting  places  of  this  developing  conflict  was  the  federal  public  lands;  if 
’hese  were  to  be  settled  by  free  farmers  and  workers  and  by  a wage- 
based  bourgeoisie  then  the  political  weight  of  the  West  would  fall  on  the 
anti-slavery  side  and  the  planters’  domination  of  the  federal  govern- 
ment would  end. 

For  all  these  reasons,  the  expansionism  of  the  slave-South  was 
intense  and  notorious.  It  helped  precipitate  war  with  Mexico  in  the 

1840s -a  rather  unpopular  war  outside  the  South;  it  helped  account  for 

filibustering  assaults  against  Nicaragua  a little  later;  for  the  diplomatic 
pronouncement  by  three  U.  S.  Ministers  in  Europe  that  Cuba  should 
belong  to  the  United  States  and  not  to  Spain;  and  for  the  naval 
expedition  financed  by  the  U.  S.  government  through  the  Amazon 
Valley  region  of  Brazil,  with  an  eye  to  weighing  its  possibilities  as  a base 
for  an  extended  slave  empire. 

At  the  same  time,  this  expansionism  precipitated  the  sharpest  kinds 
of  political  struggles  on  the  national  election  scene;  it  was  the  Re- 
publican Party’s  promise  that  "not  a foot"  of  federal  soil  would  be  given 
over  to  slavery — and  Lincoln’s  insistence,  after  his  election,  on  keeping 
that  promise— that  finally  decided  the  slaveowners  that  whatever  the 
Republican  Party  might  promise  as  to  the  sanctity  of  slavery  “where  it 
was,”  the  promise  was  useless  in  fact  since  if  slavery  could  not  expand 
into  where  it  was  not,  it  could  not  last  long  where  it  was. 

The  Confederate  assault  upon  Washington  and  the  secession  from 
the  United  States  was  a counterrevolutionary  development.  It  was 
counterrevolutionary  not  only  in  its  regressive  motivations  and  its 
profoundly  anti-democratic  essence — challenging  as  it  did  the  integrity 
of  the  bourgeois-democratic  republic  and  the  ideology  of  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence;  it  was  counterrevolutionary,  too,  in  that  it  was 
done  secretly,  with  malice  aforethought,  and  against  the  will  of  the  vast 
majority  of  the  Southern  people.  One-third  of  those  people— the  Negro 
masses— abhorred  the  Confederacy,  of  course,  and  desired  nothing  so 
much  as  its  destruction  which,  they  knew,  would  mean  their  own 
emancipation.  But,  in  addition,  the  majority  of  the  eight  million 
Southern  white  people— there  were  in  1860  only  about  300,000  actual 
slaveowners— also  detested  the  planting  oligarchy  and  also  were  op- 
posed to  secession  and  to  the  whole  Confederate  conspiracy. 

The  bulk  of  the  literature  on  the  Civil  War  assumes  or  asserts  the 
contrary,  and  insists  that  the  Confederate  movement  had  the  over- 
whelming support  of  the  masses  of  Southern  whites,  at  least.  But  the 


90 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


trutn  is  the  opposite.  This  is  why  the  leaders  of  secession  made  no  effort 
to  submit  the  question  of  secession  to  a vote  of  the  restricted  electoral, 
m the  Southern  states-prior  to  secession-and  why,  in  fact  thev 
resisted  all  proposals  for  such  a vote.  It  is  for  this  reason,  too,  that  this 
so-called  popular  uprising  disintegrated  when  put  to  the  test  of  a wa 
carried  to  the  South  by  the  invading  and-allegedly-bitterly  despised 

In  eight  states  of  the  Confederacy  the  question  of  secession  was  never 
submitted  to  a vote  of  the  electorate.  In  the  three  states  where  the 
question  of  secession  was  voted  upon- Virginia,  Tennessee,  and 
exas— this  was  not  done  until  after  each  of  them  had  already  been 
committed  to  the  Confederacy,  and  hostilities  had  actually  begun 
(except  for  Texas,  where  the  voting  occurred  on  Feb.  25, 1861).  Further- 
more, even  the  voting-held  under  war-time  conditions,  with  secession 
an  accomplished  fact,  and  with  secessionists  counting  the  votes- 
showed  these  results:  Texas,  for  secession,  34,794;  against,  11,235; 
Y'rginia,  for  secession,  128,884;  against,  32,134;  Tennessee,  for  seces- 
sron,  I04,0I9;  against,  47,238.  Moreover,  even  in  these  three,  Tennessee 
spht  in  hall,  Virginia  split  in  half,  and  the  governor  of  Texas  (the  anti- 
secessiomst,  Sam  Houston)  was  illegally  superseded. 

Only  this  background  makes  understandable  the  complete  disin- 
tegration  of  the  Confederacy  when  it  was  put  to  the  test  of  battle. 
Pro-Bourbon  historians,  faced  with  this  utter  collapse,  have  no  real 
explanations.  Thus,  for  example,  Professor  E.  Merton  Coulter,  co- 
editor of  the  multi-volumed  and  “definitive”  History  of  the  South,  in 
the  volume  which  he  himself  wrote  in  that  series,  77ie  Confederate 
States  of  America  (1950),  "explains”  the  collapse  by  saying  it  resulted 
roma  loss  of  morale,  that  “the  spirit  of  the  people  gave  way"  (p  70); 
or,  why  did  the  Confederacy  fail?  ...  The  people  did  not  will  hard 
enough  and  long  enough  to  win”  (p.  566). 

But  Coulter's  explanation  explains  nothing;  it  rather  poses  the 
question  in  different  words.  Why  w-as  there  a “loss  of  morale”;  why  did 
the  spirit  of  the  people  give  way’?  Because  it  was  not  a popular  war; 
because  Congressman  Aldrich  and  Governor  Richardson  and  Edmund 
Ruffin,  and  the  members  of  the  Confederate  Constitutional  Conven- 
tion were  correct  when  they  feared  that  the  Southern  white  people-let 
alone  the  Negroes— did  not  favor  secession. 

Nowhere  was  Karl  Marx’s  genius  more  dramatically  demonstrated 
than  in  his  grasp  of  the  real  nature  of  the  Civil  War  and  in  his 


THE  CIVIL  W AR 


91 


comprehension  of  the  unpopular  character  of  the  Confederacy.  I he 
military  experts  of  the  world  were  agreed  that  the  North  would  not  be 
able  to  defeat  the  South;  at  best  they  saw  a long  and  drawn-out  war 
exhausting  both  sides  with  some  kind  of  military  draw  resulting  and  a 
negotiated  settlement  concluding  the  conflict.  Marx  disagreed;  he  held 
that  the  North  would  defeat  the  South  and  do  so  rather  quickly  and 
accomplish  it  utterly.  And  Marx  insisted  on  this  exactly  because  he 
knew  it  was  not  the  North  versus  the  South,  but  rather  the  U nited  States 
versus  a slaveholding  oligarchy.  Marx,  of  course,  paid  careful  attention 
to  the  class  forces  involved  in  the  struggle;  he  followed  with  close 
attention  the  procedure  of  secession;  he  noted  that  no  plebiscite  on  this 
was  permitted.  He  insisted  upon  the  oligarchic  and  non-popular  char- 
acter of  the  Confederacy. 

The  world’s  military  profession  agreed  that  the  Confederacy,  with  its 
great  population,  its  enormous  area,  its  tremendous  coastline,  its 
numerous  military  cadre,  would  never  be  defeated  by  the  North  (this 
was  another  reason  for  the  failure  of  E ranee  and  England  to  intervene 
more  actively  than  they  did  on  the  side  of  the  Confederacy— why  do  so 
when  she  could  not  lose?)  Indeed,  even  Frederick  Engels  seriously 
doubted  the  outcome  of  the  war,  and  as  late  as  September  1862,  asked 
Marx:  “Do  you  still  believe  that  the  gentlemen  in  the  North  will  crush 
the  ‘rebellion’?” 

Marx  replied  that  he  “would  wager  his  head”  on  that  belief.  It  was 
based,  he  wrote,  not  only  on  Lincoln’s  supremacy  in  resources  and  men 
(for  this  alone  need  not  be  decisive— witness  the  American  colonies 
versus  Great  Britain,  Holland  versus  Spain,  etc.),  but  also  on  the  fact 
that  the  South  was  not  in  rebellion,  but  that  rather  an  oligarchy  of  some 
300,000  slaveholders  had  engineered  a counterrevolutionary  coup 
d’etat. 

Individual  monographic  studies  by  Laura  White,  Georgia  L.  Tatum, 
Olive  Stone,  Herbert  Aptheker,  Albert  Moore,  Charles  Wesley,  John 
K.  Bettersworth,  Harvey  Wish,  Roger  W.  Shugg,  W.  E.  B.  DuBois,  Bell 
Wiley,  and  others  have  demonstrated  the  enormous  amount  of  popular 
disaffection— among  Negro  and  white— which  bedeviled  the  Con- 
federacy, ranging  from  mass  desertions,  organized  guerrilla  warfare  (of 
which,  by  the  way,  there  was  almost  none  inside  the  South  against  the 
Union  forces ),  mass  flights  of  slaves,  strikes  in  factories,  hunger  demon- 
strations and  riots,  anti-conscription  outbreaks,  etc. 

When  one  remembers  the  degree  of  treason  among  the  officer  caste  in 


92 


SAVING  TIIF.  RFPl  BI.IC 


the  United  States  Army— with  almost  none  among  the  enlisted  men—  I 
the  pro-Confederate  activities  of  Buchanan’s  Administration  in  the  I 
days  before  Lincoln  took  office,  the  Copperheadism  in  the  North,  the 
white  chauvinism  there,  the  graft  and  corruption  with  which  the 
bourgeoisie  always  conducts  government  and  especially  government 
faced  with  war,  the  hostility  of  most  Western  European  governments  to 
Abraham  Lincoln’s  government  and  the  assistance  given  the  Con- 
federacy, one  must  conclude  that  there  were  grounds,  apparently,  for 
the  belief  that  the  North  would  lose.  In  the  face  of  all  these  sources  of 
weakness,  Lincoln’s  victory —and  within  four  years,  little  enough  time, 
as  nineteenth  century  wars  were  conducted,  especially  in  the  vast 
distances  of  the  United  States — could  not  have  transpired  without  the 
active  opposition  to  the  Confederacy  by  the  overwhelming  majority  of 
Southern  people. 

In  the  result  of  the  War,  the  sympathy  for  the  cause  of  the  Union  felt 
by  the  common  people  of  all  Europe,  of  Canada  and  of  Mexico  was 
important.  The  role  of  the  First  International,  under  the  personal 
leadership  of  Karl  Marx,  in  helping  to  organize  and  focus  this  popular 
opposition,  especially  in  Great  Britain,  is  well-known.  Less  well  known 
is  the  important  contribution  to  the  Union  cause  made  by  the  Mexican 
revolutionary  masses,  led  by  the  great  Benito  Juarez,  in  resisting  the 
efforts  of  France  to  conquer  Mexico.  Had  this  conquest  been  complete 
and  not  seriously  contested,  the  Confederacy  would  have  had  a long 
land  border  with  a friendly  French  power,  and  this  would  have  added 
difficulties  to  the  imposition  of  an  effective  blockade  of  the  Con- 
federacy. It  is  somew-hat  ironic  that  the  Mexican  masses  helped  pre- 
serve the  integrity  of  the  United  States,  less  than  twenty  years  after  the 
United  States  had  stolen  from  Mexico,  through  war,  one-third  of  its 
own  territory. 

In  the  actual  fighting  of  the  war,  it  was  the  common  people — the 
working  men  and  the  farming  masses— who  bore  the  brunt  of  the 
battle,  made  the  sacrifices  in  blood,  crushed  the  Confederacy,  and 
saved  the  American  Republic.  The  basic  patriotism  of  these  masses — in 
the  South  and  in  the  North — came  to  the  fore  and  with  it  grew  an 
understanding  of  the  stakes  of  the  conflict  so  far  as  the  cause  of 
democracy  was  concerned. 

By  now  a considerable  literature  depicting  in  truthful  and  realistic 
terms  the  absolutely  decisive  role  of  the  Negro  people  in  the  Civil  War 
has  made  its  appearance.  It  was  to  maintain  and  extend  the  system  of 


THE  CIVIL  W AR 

♦heir  enslavement  that  the  counterrevolution  was  launched;  here  one 
has  a classical  example  of  the  profound  involvement  of  the  general  fate 
nf  the  United  States,  and  especially  of  the  democratic  advancement  of 
1 United  States,  with  the  specific  condition  of  the  Negro  people.  Here 
one  sees  how  the  system  of  the  Negro’s  special  oppression  almost 
caused  the  suicide  of  the  entire  American  republic. 

The  Negro  leadership  was  in  the  forefront  of  the  effort  to  make  clear 
the  decisive  nature  of  the  slave  system  to  the  power  of  the  C onfederacy 
it  therefore  led  in  advancing  the  necessity  to  revolutionize  the  conduc 
of  the  war.  The  war,  if  conducted  passively,  defensively,  if  conducted 
only  to  “defend  the  Union”  with  an  insistence  that  the  institution  ot 
slavery  was  irrelevant  to  the  conflict,  would  not  terminate  happily  for 
the  Union.  No,  to  defend  the  Union  it  was  necessary  to  destroy  the 
power  base  of  those  who  attacked  it;  to  defend  the  Union  it  was 
necessary  to  add  to  its  resources  the  mighty  power  and  passion  ol  the 
Negro  millions.  To  defend  the  Union  it  was  necessary  to  destroy 
slavery.  The  salvation  of  the  Union  required  the  emancipation  of  he 
slaves;  the  emancipation  of  the  slaves  required  the  salvation  of  the 
Union.  Thus  did  the  dialectics  of  history  manifest  itself  in  specific  torm 

in  the  great  Civil  War.  . . 

The  process  of  revolutionizing  the  conduct  of  the  war  was  a relatively 
prolonged  one;  and  it  was  one  that  required  agitation,  organization  and 
struggle.  In  this,  the  Negro  masses  were  in  the  front  ranks.  And  when 
success  was  achieved  in  the  basic  change  of  strategy,  to  implement  the 
change,  the  Negro  fighter  would  have  to  step  forward  and  show  his 
mettle.  The  Negro  people  did  so  and  did  so  with  decisive  results  for  t 
course  of  the  war.  About  220,000  Negro  men  fought  as  soldiers;  about 
25,000  battled  as  seamen.  Another  250,000  Negro  men  and  women 
served  Lincoln’s  forces  as  teamsters,  scouts,  pioneers  (what  are  now 
called  engineer  troops),  cooks,  nurses,  fortification  and  railroad 
builders,  etc.  And,  in  the  South,  the  Negro  masses  were  the  eyes  and 
ears  of  the  advancing  Union  forces;  without  effective  military  intel- 
ligence, battles  and  wars  cannot  be  won.  The  best  source  of  such 
intelligence  for  Lincoln’s  army  and  navy  came  from  the  Negro  masses 
who  knew-and  know-the  South  better  than  anyone  else.  Meanwhile 
Negro  slaves  fled  by  the  thousands-probably  half  a million  succeeded 
in  fleeing  during  the  four  years  of  war-and  in  doing  th»^ithdrew  their 
labor  power  from  the  despised  Confederacy  and  brought  it  to  the  side  of 
the  Union.  Dr.  Du  Bois  once  characterized  this  phenomenon  of  mass 


94 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


flight  as  a kind  of  “mobile  general  strike”  and  the  observation  is  highly 
illuminating. 

Conventional  American  historiography — deeply  chauvinist  as  it  is-^  | 
presents  the  Civil  War  as  a white  man’s  quarrel  as  a result  of  which 
rather  absent-mindedly  the  Negro  people  were  given  their  freedom 
Nothing  could  be  further  from  the  truth;  the  basic  connection  between 
the  institution  of  slavery  and  the  source  and  nature  of  the  Civil  War  is 
clear,  and  the  active  role  of  the  Negro  people  in  fighting  for  their  own 
emancipation — and  for  the  integrity  of  the  Republic — is  established  by 
the  evidence.  Rather  than  declaring  that  the  American  Negro  people 
were  given  their  freedom  as  an  incident  of  the  War  for  the  Union,  it 
would  be  more  accurate  to  say  that  the  Negro  people  contributed 
decisively  towards  the  salvation  of  the  Union  as  part  of  their  heroic 
battle  to  achieve  emancipation. 

This  W'hole  matter  shows  again  the  deep  interpenetration  of  the 
history  and  struggles  of  the  Negro  people  with  the  struggles  of  the  mass 
of  the  American  people  altogether  to  advance  the  cause  of  progress  and 
democracy;  it  shows,  too,  that  in  this  organic  connection  no  one  is 
doing  anyone  else  any  favors.  This  matter  of  Negro-white  unity  is  a 
question  not  of  benevolence  but  of  alliance. 

Policies  of  compromise  and  gradualism — both  of  which  were  advo- 
cated and  followed  prior  to,  and  even  during  the  early  phases  of  the 
war— are  disastrous.  Especially  where  the  Negro  question  is  con- 
cerned— this  being  a principled  question — such  policies  reflect  in  fact 
acquiescence  in  Negro  oppression;  they  are  devices  not  for  the  elimina- 
tion of  such  oppression,  but  for  its  continuation. 

The  Civil  War  demonstrates  that  decisive  governmental  acts  are  of 
the  greatest  importance  where  the  fight  for  Negro  liberation  is  con- 
cerned. Such  acts  possess  tremendous  practical  and  educational  signifi- 
cance. Thus,  it  was  widely  held  that  it  was  “impossible”  to  make  soldiers 
of  Negro  men,  give  them  guns  and  put  them  in  the  field  fighting  with 
white  men  against  other  white  men.  But  what  was  held  to  be  “impossi- 
ble” was  soon  seen  not  only  to  be  possible,  but  necessary.  Since  its 
necessity  was  comprehended  by  the  Lincoln  government — with  that 
government  being  prodded  by  the  Negro  people  and  the  Abolitionists 
in  general — it  did  adopt  the  policy  of  arming  Negro  men  and  putting 


them  into  combat  on  land  and  in  the  sea.  And  there  was  nothing 
“impossible”  about  it;  the  dire  prophecies  as  to  what  would  happen  and 
how  whole  regiments  of  white  soldiers  would  desert  at  once,  etc.,  did 
not  come  to  pass. 


THE  CIVIL  W AR 


95 


ss  sr— tstu  * — - “ 

Executive  acts,  such  as  lh=  "‘^td  ' h.te  idlers,  and- 

Emancipation  Proclama- 

- basic  s^or^  A^  with  the  CWd 

War  and  its  °UtCe°”eurgeoisKle^ocratlc  form  is  achieved.  Industnal 

5SSE25.  ssr 

swiftly  ahead  towardach.evmg^comp!  ^ industrial  capitaiism, 

market.  At  the  same  tim  , ' working  class  multiplies 

its  necessary  antagonist  leaps 
in  a short  period 

upon  a national  scale  by  ' Thlrtrenth  and  Fourteenth— 

By  constitutional  amendments  ^ j efforts  atcompensa- 

the  institution  of  chattel  slavery  is  P™  thwarled  Here  appeared  an 
tion  by  some  of  the  former  s a 

extremely  significant  preced  ’ iththeThj rt eenth  Amendment,  sever- 
revolutionary  transformation.  With  the  Thirtcentn  a 

ai  billion  dollars  worth  of  private  P™P  ^^"‘^fentire  social 

tiorra^preced^nUhat  the presenfruling  class  prefers  should 

In preservingJthebou^®°^f®^1°^^|^°™’n't"jtdd^j^lt;on!  in .the 
destructto^of  the  system  of 

ssrsssss— ^ 

I terminates  as  the  Second  ^mencan  • towards  monopoly 

str  £ s *.8— . - 


96 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


THE  EMANCIPATION  PROCLAMATION 


97 


retention  in  the  country  of  a large  mass  of  especially  exploited  workin  I 
people,  and  wanting  the  political  support  of  the  former  slaveowner-? 
fail  to  complete  this  Revolution  is  another  question.  They  are  a leading 
element  in  the  coalition  of  forces  which  hurls  back  the  threat  of  the  I 
slaveowners,  but  when  that  common  foe  is  defeated,  the  bourgeoisie  ! 
betrays  the  coalition— and  especially  the  Negro  people.  It  allows  the 
former  slaveowners  to  remain  the  dominant  plantation  owners-  it 
makes  of  them  satraps-“little  foxes,”  in  the  words  of  Lillian  Heilman’s 
incisive  drama-and  the  basis  of  the  Republican-Dixiecrat  reactionary 
alliance  is  laid  back  in  the  1870s  betrayal  of  the  hopes  of  the  masses. 

Much  unfinished  business  remains  from  the  Civil  War,  and  much 
more  unfinished  business  has  accumulated  for  the  forces  of  democracy 
and  peace  in  the  century  since  that  war  was  fought.  The  “handling”  of 
these  questions  creates  every  day’s  headlines  in  the  American  press; 
they  remain  fundamental  social  questions,  on  a new  level  for  the 
United  States  of  the  1960s. 

Their  nature  cannot  be  understood,  however,  without  a comprehen- 
sion of  the  great  struggle  waged  in  the  United  States  from  1861  to  1865. 

J hat  strugg*e  was  a momentous  landmark  in  the  effort  to  secure  a 
‘government  of  the  people,  by  the  people,  for  the  people.”  The  struggle 
continues,  on  new  and  higher  levels,  in  our  time.  The  American  people 
have  not  been  found  wanting  in  the  decisive  struggles  of  the  past,  and 
they  will  not  be  found  wanting  in  our  own  new  and  challenging  epoch. 


Published  as  a pamphlet.  The  American  Civil  War  (New  York-  Inter- 
national Publishers,  1961). 


The  Emancipation  Proclamation 


Contemporaries  differed  most  sharply  in  their  reactions  to  Lincoln’s 
Emancipation  Proclamation,  issued  in  preliminary  form  on  September 
22, 1862,  and  in  final  form  on  January  1, 1863.  The  differences  reflected 


he  class  divisions  in  the  United  States  and  demonstrated  the  truth  that 
Las  basically  derive  from  the  groundwork  of  these  divisions. 

' Much  of  the  Northern  press,  especially  that  controlled  by  merchants 
with  close  ties  to  slaveowners,  as  the  New  York  Herald  and  the  Journal 
Commerce,  denounced  the  Proclamation.  Many  of  the  reactions 
were  so  vehement  that  the  President,  reading,  as  he  said,  “a  batch  of 
editorials,”  was  moved  to  ask  himself:  “Abraham  Lincoln,  are  you  a 

man  or  a dog?”  . . 

The  Confederate  press,  as  one  would  expect,  spewed  vitriol  rather 

than  ink.  The  Richmond  Enquirer,  for  example,  asked  with  reference  to 
the  President  and  his  Proclamation:  “What  shall  we  call  him?  Coward, 
assassin,  savage,  murderer  of  women  and  babies?  Or  shall  we  consider 
them  all  as  embodied  in  the  word  fiend,  and  call  him  Lincoln,  the 

Fiend?”  . 

Copperheadism  in  the  North  matched  the  elevated  language  of  its 

Southern  ideological  brethren,  so  that,  as  an  instance,  the  Democratic- 
dominated  legislature  of  Lincoln’s  own  Illinois  formally  resolved  that 
his  Proclamation  was  “a  gigantic  usurpation  ...  a total  subversion  of 
the  Federal  Union  ...  an  uneffaceable  disgrace  to  the  American 
people.” 

The  rich  in  Great  Britain,  sympathetic  to  the  reactionary  outlook  of 
the  Confederacy,  economically  allied  with  the  planters,  and  jealous  of 
the  industrial  and  commercial  competition  that  the  United  States 
already  offered  and  fearful  of  what  she  would  offer  if  still  united  in 
the  future,  greeted  the  announcement  of  emancipation  in  similar  terms. 

But  among  the  workers  of  Great  Britain— though  now  especially 
suffering  because  of  the  Union  cotton  blockade— the  Proclamation  was 
greeted,  as  Henry  Adams,  son  of  the  U.  S.  ambassador,  testified,  by  a 
great  popular  movement.”  Meetings  attended  by  thousands  from  mine 
and  mill  acclaimed  Lincoln  and  simultaneously  denounced  their  own 
Tory  government  and  the  bosses  who  dominated  it. 

In  the  United  States  most  of  the  white  workers  and  farming  masses, 
though  infected  by  racism,  generally  hailed  the  Proclamation  as  a blow 
for  human  freedom  and  a means  towards  hastening  peace.  Thus,  in  the 
border  state  of  Maryland,  the  Cambridge  Intelligencer,  speaking  for 
non-slaveholders,  rejoiced  in  the  Proclamation  for  it  showed  the  war  to 
be  one  for  freedom.  It  went  on: 

There  is  another  sense  in  which  this  is  a war  of  freedom.  There  are  other 
men  in  the  South  to  be  freed  as  w-ell  as  black  men  . . . The  social  system  of  the 


98 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


South  has  never  been  anything  short  of  despotism — a tyranny  equal  to  an 
of  the  age.  The  mind  has  forever  been  bound  here.  Freedom  of  opinion  tJ 
never  been  tolerated  below  Mason  and  Dixon's  Line  ...  Let  the  mind  b 

ree  • • • There  can  be  neither  prosperity  nor  happiness  where  these  ar! 
enslaved.  are 

Similarly,  a New  Y ork  City  workingmen’s  paper,  The  Iron  Platform,  in 
welcoming  Lincoln’s  Proclamation,  pointed  out: 

1 here  is  one  truth  which  should  be  clearly  understood  by  every  working- 
man in  the  Union.  The  slavery  of  the  black  man  leads  to  the  slavery  of  the 
white  man  . . . If  the  doctrine  of  treason  is  true,  that  “Capital  should' own 
Labor,  then  their  logical  conclusion  is  correct,  and  all  laborers,  white  or 
black  are  and  ought  to  be  slaves  [italics  in  original]. 

Of  course,  the  Left — the  Abolitionists  (including  the  Marxists)— 
were  pleased  with  the  Proclamation,  declaring  it  to  be  a document 
guaranteeing  immortality  to  the  man  who  issued  it. 

And  the  Negro  people  as  a whole  greeted  it,  in  the  words  of  Frederick 
Douglass,  penned  at  the  time,  as  “an  anthem  of  the  redeemed,”  “the 
dawn  of  a new  day,”  “the  answer  to  the  agonizing  prayer  of  centuries.” 

Dominant  American  history-writing  today,  product  and  bulwark 
that  it  is  of  the  status  quo,  tends,  in  substance,  to  agree  with  the 
estimates  offered  by  contemporaries  hostile  to  the  Proclamation.  Natu- 
rally, the  adverse  opinions  are  expressed  without  vituperation,  but  the 
general  verdict  conveys  the  impression  that  the  Proclamation  was  more 
sham  than  reality;  that  its  significance  is  minor,  its  issuance  demagogic; 
that  its  impact,  at  least  at  home,  was  very  nearly  nil,  or,  if  anything, 
adverse  to  the  Union. 

The  reader  or  student  is  told  that  the  Proclamation  freed  no  one,  that 
it  was  only  a military  act,  that  its  actual  purpose  was  simply  pro- 
pagandist^. To  this  is  added  the  insistence,  so  general  in  today’s 
“respectable”  historiography,  that  the  war  itself  was  needless,  that  its 
outbreak  reflected  sheer  stupidity,  that  its  cause  is  unknowable,  that 
slavery  was  benign  and  truly  irrelevant  to  the  war’s  origin,  and  that  the 
war’s  consequences  were  regrettable.  At  the  same  time,  the  point  is 
conveyed,  either  by  indirection  or  explicitly,  that,  in  any  case,  of  course, 
the  so-called  slaves  were  Negroes  and  “everyone”  knows  what  that 
meant  and  means  in  terms  of  inferiority,  docility,  and  the  manifest 
impossiblity  of  real  liberation  since  subordination  to  the  superior  white 
represented  and  represents  acceptance  of  a natural  and  immutable 
condition. 


THE  EMANCIPATION  PROCLAMATION 


99 


* more  sentimental  version  of  basically  the  same  chauvinist 
rlaptrap — aimed  especially  at  the  quite  young-is  to  treat  the  Pro- 
bation in  terms  of  a gift  from  on  high  to  the  Little  Brown  Brother 
through  the  beneficence  of  the  Great  White  Father  who  rather  absent- 
mindedly  and  in  the  midst  of  more  significant  labors  deigned  to  loosen 

th  Actually,  the  Emancipation  Proclamation  is  one  of  the  most  momen- 
tous documents  in  American  history  and  in  the  history  ot  the  Negro 
oe0pie  As  the  Declaration  of  Independence  and  the  Constitution,  this 
document,  too,  svmbolizes  and  embodies  a decisive  turning  point  in  our 
history.  It  is,  indeed,  of  great  consequence  m the  whole  magnificent 
record  of  humanity’s  unceasing  effort  to  throw  off  oppression  and 

stand  forth  truly  free.  . . . 

In  all  this,  the  centrality  of  the  enslavement  of  the  Negro  people  is  to 

be  observed.  Slavery  is  the  fundamental  question  of  pre-Civ, 1 War 
history;  it  is  this  fact  which  made  the  policy  towards  slavery  ol  basic 
consequence  during  the  war  itself.  Without  understanding  this  it  is  not 
possible  to  understand  the  Emancipation  Proclamation.  The  wide- 
spread recognition  of  the  existent  fact  that  the  slave  question  was  at  the 
root  of  the  conflict  required  agitation  and  guidance  and  struggle,  to  ge 
the  necessary  action  to  accompany  the  recognition,  to  make  real  the 
recognition,  likewise  required  constant  agitation,  alertness,  guiding 
activity  and  fearless  struggle. 

The  task  was  complicated  by  the  very  great  power  of  the  slaveocracy 
in  its  homeland  and  in  the  North  where  a thousand  economic,  political, 
family,  and  ideological  ties  gave  it  great  influence  The  task ^ was 
complicated  by  the  very  desperation  and  fierceness  of  the  slaveholders, 
attributes  characteristic  of  exploiting  classes  fighting  for  their  lives,  he 
task  was  complicated,  too,  by  the  neat  balance  of  forces  which  pre- 
cariously held  the  border  areas— Delaware,  Maryland,  Kentucky, 
much  of  Tennessee  and  Virginia  (to  become  West  Virgima)-on  the 
side  of  the  Union;  these  were  areas  with  great  manpower,  enormous 
resources  and  with  the  only  military  approaches  into  the  Confederacy. 

Complicating  too,  was  the  slaveholders’  insistence  that  at  stake  in  an 
assault  upon  slavery  was  the  whole  concept  of  the  sanctity  of  contract 
and  the  sacredness  of  private  property-“civilization  itself  as  the 
phrase  went,  and  still  goes.  Hence,  their  insistence  that  Abolitionism 
was  not  only  Black  Republicanism,  but  also  Red  Republicanism, 
Socialism,  agrarianism,  levcllism,  and  other  epithet-slogans  of  the 


100 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


moment.  Hence  their  warnings  to  the  well-to-do  of  the  North  that  y 
property  in  slaves  goes  on  Sunday  then  property  in  land  will  g0  J 
Monday,  and  property  in  factories  on  Tuesday.  If  one  can  be  abolish,!! 
on  moral  grounds,  on  the  grounds  of  the  welfare  of  the  majority  or  th 
improvement  of  the  social  order,  why  not  the  others  on  the  same 
grounds,  changing  only  “slave”  to  “toiling  farmer”  and  to  “waee 
worker?”  5 

Historically,  the  reply  of  the  other  property  owners  was:  Power  is 
perilous,  of  course,  but  it  is  also  delightful.  Now  you  slaveholders  hold 
power  and  that  fact  impedes  and  frustrates  our  fullest  development  and 
keeps  us  out  of  power.  So,  we  are  opposed  to  your  continued  domina- 
tion, a domination  based  upon  the  ownership  of  a type  of  property 
extinct  among  us.  Yes,  the  precedent  of  attacking  property— of  any 
kind,  even  such  as  wcdo  notown — is  distressing,  and  we  would  prefer  a 
gradual  dissolution  of  such  property  ownership,  with  generous  com- 
pensation. But,  in  any  case,  power  involves  risk.  You  slaveowners  have 
held  power  and  now  face  its  loss;  we  capitalists  will  have  power— with 
its  risks,  no  doubt— but  we  will  have  it  and  you  will  make  way  for  us. 
We  do  not  mean  to  destroy  you,  but  we  do  mean  to  supersede  you.  We 
mean  to  rule  this  nation,  all  of  it,  with  every  ounce  of  its  resources,  with 
the  entire  range  of  its  market,  from  tip  to  tip.  We  will  not  surrender  the 
Union.  We  need  it  all  and  we  will  have  it  all  and  none  will  stunt  our 
growth.  We  want  it  all  for  what  it  offers  now,  and,  magnificent  as  this  is, 
for  the  infinite  possibilities  it  will  offer  in  the  future. 

So,  says  the  new  Republican  Party,  we  will  not  touch  slavery  where  it 
is.  Indeed,  we  will  guarantee  its  perpetuity,  and  repeal  the  Personal 
Liberty  Laws  in  the  North  and  in  other  ways  see  to  it  that  the  Fugitive 
Slave  Law  is  rigidly  enforced,  but  we  will  not  allow  the  further 
territorial  expansion  of  slavery  by  one  inch.  (On  February  27, 1861,  the 
House  of  Representatives  passed  a Resolution,  137-53,  calling  for  the 
repeal  of  the  Personal  Liberty  Laws  and  strict  enforcement  of  the 
Fugitive  Slave  Act.  On  February  28,  1861,  the  House,  by  133-65,  and 
the  Senate  two  days  later,  by  24-12,  approved  a projected  XIII  Amend- 
ment to  the  Constitution  (the  so-called  Corwin  Amendment)  making 
slavery  perpetual  where  it  was . Of  course,  the  firing  on  Fort  Sumter 
made  all  this  merely  of  historical  interest.) 

The  slaveholding  class  will  not  accept  this,  as  later  it  will  not 
acquiesce  in  compensated  gradual  emancipation.  The  now  obsolete 
ruling  class  will  not  peacefully  and  willingly  give  up  its  domination.  It 


THE  emancipation  PROCLAMATION  101 

~ not  abide  by  its  own  laws,  and  it  finds  the  democratic  implementa- 

ti0Moreov°eSr,  hknowfthat  no  further  expansion  means  not  °nlV  los^of 
. Nation-  it  means  more  or  less  rapid  suffocation-it  means,  in  fact, 
^termination.  And  this  class  is  keenly  aware  of  how  shaky  is  its  power 
fhJme-  how  detested  it  is  by  four  million  slaves,  and  how  despised  by 
ten  million  non-slaveholding  whites.  Should  it  retreat  nat.onaUy 
;h0w  weakness,  give  up  domination  of  the  Federal  apparatus,  could 

hold  its  own  at  home— in  Alabama,  in  Georgia. 

Even  to  pose  the  question  was  insufferable.  No,  it  would  not  simply 
accept  defeat;  it  would  not  step  down.  It  would  fight  for 
dence,”  that  is,  for  the  perpetuity  of  a freely  expanding . slave  system,  h 
building  of  a mighty  slave-based  empire,  the  splitting,  if  not  the 
“e  destruefion.  of  the  Republic.  It  would  turn  to  force  and 

violence  to  counterrevolution,  to  real  treason. 

Finally,  it  had  two  more  trump  cards.  One  was  the  great  ^P^denee 
of  Western  Europe,  especially  of  Great  Britain,  upon  its  crops-above 
a 1 co t on-andP,he  enormous  investments  and  lucrative  connections 
he  id b V wealthy  Britishers  in  the  South.  The  other  was  the  slavocratic 
ideology  especially  white  supremacy,  that  had  pervaded  the  Amen, :a 
"ere  and  permeated  the  brains  of  Ameren  white .people  for 
two  renturics  This  played  upon  by  the  very  real  allies  ot  the  <~on 
federacy  in  the  North,  might  so  immobilize  and  weaken  Union  rests- 

tance  as  to  assure  the  Republic’s  deatn.  Hf>mnrratic  one  and 

The  voung  Republican  Party  was  a bourgeois-democratic  one  ana 
represented  a coalition  of  the  industrial  bourgeoisie,  who  exercised 
hegemony,  some  merchants,  the  free  farming  population  most  of  th 
budding  working  class,  the  Negro  people  (there  ^re  in  l860,  about 
250,000  in  the  North),  almost  all  the  Abol.t non, sts (among  £»»  ««« 
the  Marxists) — with  these  components  freely  critical  of  official  fa  y 

P°i'ts  poltcy,  refieefive  of  its  composition  and  of  the  dominant ^ernents 
of  that  composition,  was  extremely  vacillating.  Its  Proble™ 
course,  exceedingly  complex  and  its  difficulties 

together  help  account  for  much  of  its  hesitancy.  Yet,  fundamentally 
that  hesitancy,  epitomized  in  the  excruciatm^y  slow  ^ 

Lincoln  reflected  bourgeois  concern— even  in  this  progress!  P , 

over  revolutionary  activity,  especially 
lenee  white  supremacy.  Lincoln,  in  his  Fi 
;i  Congress  in  December  1861,  put  the  matter  quite  explicitly. 


102 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


I n considering  the  policy  to  be  adopted  for  suppressing  the  insurrection  | 
have  been  anxious  and  careful  that  the  inevitable  conflict  for  this  purp0’^ 
should  not  degenerate  into  a violent  and  remorseless  revolutionary  strugg)e 
I have,  therefore,  in  every  case,  thought  it  proper  to  keep  the  integrity  of  thj 
Union  prominent  as  the  primary  object  of  the  contest  on  our  part.  . . 

Tactically,  too,  a demand  limited  to  the  defense  of  the  Union  seemed 
wisest,  for  it  appeared  broadest.  No  matter  how  one  felt  about  slavery, 
no  matter  how  pathological  one’s  hatred  for  Negroes — the  flag  was 
fired  upon,  the  integrity  of  the  Republic  was  being  tested,  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  country  was  being  sought.  Rise  to  defend  the  flag  in  a just 
cause,  to  preserve  the  Union,  to  safeguard  your  assaulted  country. 
What  could  be  broader  than  that? 

It  was  the  task  of  the  Abolitionists  to  demonstrate  that  their  program 
was  not  narrowing;  they  had  to  show  that  it  was  not  a question  of  their 
having  a special  interest — no  matter  how  noble — to  which  they  were 
unreasonably  attached  regardless  of  all  other  considerations.  It  was  the 
task  of  the  Abolitionists  to  show  that  they  were  at  least  as  patriotic  as 
the  next  man  (for  a generation,  of  course,  they  had  been  denounced  as 
seditionists,  probably  in  the  pay  of  Great  Britain).  They  had  to  shew 
that  their  insistence  upon  emancipation  arose  out  of  that  patriotism  as 
well  as  out  of  humanism  and  devotion  to  democratic  principles  and  a 
proper  concern  with  rescuing  from  slavery  millions  of  men,  women  and 
children.  The  Abolitionists  had  to  show  that  their  special  devotion  to 
freedom  made  them  more  perceptive  than  others  of  the  general  needs  of 
the  Republic  and  made  them  particularly  effective  patriots. 

Only  a revolutionary  policy  could  defeat  the  counterrevolutionaries; 
only  a policy  directed  towards  uprooting  the  key  source  of  the 
slaveowner’s  power— slavery — could  destroy  that  power.  Why? 

1)  Because  such  a policy  put  an  end  to  the  real  danger  of  active 
intervention  on  the  side  of  the  Confederacy  by  Western  Europe,  since 
the  masses  there  simply  would  not  tolerate  or  participate  in  a pro- 
slavery war. 

2)  Because  such  a policy  invigorated  Northern  arms,  and  where  it  led 
to  disaffection  among  officers  and  men,  cleansed  the  Army  by  exposing 
Copperheads. 

3)  Because  such  a policy  secured  the  active  and  full  and  fervent 
participation  of  Negro  masses  in  the  struggle— and  before  the  war 
ended  about  230,000  Negro  men  fought  in  Lincoln’s  Army  and  Navy 
and  about  the  same  number  of  men  and  women  labored  for  those 
services  as  cooks,  scouts,  pilots,  waggoners,  nurses,  etc.  Without  these 


the  emancipation  proclamation  103 

have  been  Preser'^  ..  hd„yed  stimulate  resistance  to  slavery  and 

and  uprisings,  potentia  * ’ ee— as  Dr  Du  Bois  has  pointed 

of  a^obUe  generalstrike,  with  something  like  500,000  succeeding 

fsmCJ“motoXn"tat  had  come sommraUy  to racist 
insist  that  only  the  integrity  of  the  succeed.  And 

necessary  to  wage  a Pn"clp'ed  in  liberation. 

alliance  was  forged  and  in  which  the  stated  goal  wa  g 

Lincoln  was  told  a thousand  »>""  £_Vese  were 

“unthinkable”;  the  white  people  would  never 

the  alarms  raised  by  th  P ..  . ti,ev  0ften  say,  with  a 

manage  to  ally  themselves  -dh-cuon  a be  t the  oftensj, 

heavy  heart.  What,  it  was  asked.  R“°*n®  Ht„de^Make  soldiers 


104 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


soldiers.  Each,  it  was  solemnly  asserted,  was  absolutely  impossible- 1 
attempt  each  was  fanatical  and  mad,  and  would  result  only  in  disaster° 
But,  Haiti  was  recognized  and  her  Ministers  did  come  to  Washington 
and  the  Capitol  did  not  fall  down;  the  slave-trader  was  hanged 
publicly,  in  New  York  City,  and  the  Republicdid  not  collapse;  Ne*ro* 
were  enlisted  in  the  Army,  and  the  only  complaint  that  persisted  was 
that  there  were  not  enough  of  them;  Negro  soldiers  did  fight  with  white 
soldiers  against  Confederate  troops  and  they  fought  very  well,  and 
without  them,  said  Abraham  Lincoln  and  General  Grant,  it  was 
difficult  to  see  how  the  Civil  War  would  have  ended  with  a Union 
victory.  The  “practical”  ones  were,  in  fact,  abettors  of  traitors;  the 
impractical”  radicals  were,  in  fact,  decisive  contributors  to  victory  and 
it  was  the  adoption  of  their  program,  finally,  that  made  victory 
possible.  J 

In  the  past— not  to  speak  of  the  present  epoch— attempts  at  policies 
of  too  late  and  “too  little”  did  not  work.  All  experience  shows  that 
when  clear,  vigorous  policies  are  adopted  without  equivocation  against 
racial  practices,  those  practices  are  overcome;  if  the  object  really  is 
social  progress  and  democratic  advance,  the  policy  of  “grad  ualism”  and 
of  “moderation”  simply  does  not  work. 

All  this  is  what  the  Emancipation  Proclamation  meant  and  means. 
Its  meaning  is  not  to  be  found  in  its  dry  listing  of  counties  and  parishes 
and  states  exempted  from  its  provisions.  All  that  we  have  indicated  is 
contained  within  the  context  of  the  Proclamation  and  was  actually 
achieved  by  struggle  in  the  field;  it  was  maintained  and  pushed  to 
reality,  after  the  Proclamation,  by  intensified  struggle 
The  Abolitionist  movement,  and  the  Negro  people  as  a whole,  played 
an  indispensable  role  in  transforming  the  character  of  the  war.  From  its 
ST?*  people  like  Frederick  Douglass,  J.  Sella  Martin,  William 
Weils  Brown,  Harriet  Tubman,  Lucretia  Mott,  Thaddeus  Stevens, 
Charles  Sumner,  Wendell  Phillips,  saw  the  need  of  the  hour  and 
labored  together— men  and  women,  Negro  and  white— for  the  libera- 
tion of  the  slaves  and  the  salvation  of  the  Republic.  In  addition,  the 
grass-roots  agitation  of  the  Negro  masses  to  be  allowed  to  get  into  the 
light  against  the  slaveholders  was  very  telling,  especially  as  Union 
casualties  mounted. 

Step  by  step,  very  slowly,  objective  necessity— perceived,  inter- 
preted, and  brought  into  living  reality  by  courageous  people— led 
Lincoln  to  pursue  a policy  of  emancipation.  "It  must  be  done.  I am 


THE  EMANCIPATION  PROCLAMATION 


105 


, iven  to  it,"  Lincoln  wrote  to  a Pennsylvania  Congressman,  and  he 
italicized  the  words.  Again,  he  said  to  a Kentucky  friend:  “I  was,  in  my 
Lest  judgment,  driven  to  the  alternative  of  either  surrendering  the 
Union,  or  of  laying  strong  hold  upon  the  colored  element.  I chose  the 

^ This  in  no  way,  of  course,  withdraws  a tittle  of  the  credit  due  Lincoln. 
Naturally,  the  ending  of  chattel  slavery  was  not  the  result  of  one  man’s 
will  or  act,  but  rather  of  a whole  historic  revolutionary  process.  Yet  its 
final  human  instrumentality  was  Abraham  Lincoln,  that  Lincoln  who, 
with  all  his  doubts  and  his  more  than  touch  of  racism  and  all  his 
responsibilities,  with  all  his  hesitations  and  all  his  terribly  difficult 
problems,  did  affirm:  “1  am  naturally  anti-slavery.  If  slavery  is  not 
wrong,  then  nothing  is  wrong.” 

It  is  to  be  added  that  though  Henry  Raymond  of  the  New  York 
Times,  on  learning  to  his  displeasure  that  Lincoln  intended  to  announce 
emancipation,  urged  him  to  do  it  in  the  form  of  a military  order, 
Lincoln  did  not  do  so.  While  his  Proclamation  twice  cited  military 
necessity— an  overwhelming  reason,  surely,  in  time  ol  war!— it  was  not 
cast  in  the  form  of  an  Order,  and  it  concluded  by  calling  the  Proclama- 
tion “an  act  of  justice”  and  invoking  upon  it  “the  considerate  judgment 
of  mankind  and  the  gracious  favor  of  almighty  God”— hardly  appro- 
priate language  for  a “mere”  military  measure. 

Lincoln  knew  that  the  contest  he  led  was  for  the  preservation  of 
popular  sovereignty,  of  elementary  democratic  rights,  of  that  govern- 
ment then  more  highly  responsive  to  public  will  than  any  other  in  the 
world,  of  the  principles  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  This 
contest  he  led  successfully,  not  stopping  at  the  revolutionary  confisca- 
tion of  three  billion  dollars’  worth  of  private  property.  Of  Lincoln, 
Marx  wrote,  with  his  typical  sagacity,  in  March  1862. 

[He!  never  ventures  a step  forward  before  the  tide  of  circumstances  and 
the  call  of  general  public  opinion  forbids  further  delay.  But  once  'Old  Abe 
has  convinced  himself  that  such  a turning  point  has  been  reached,  he  then 
surprises  friend  and  foe  alike  by  a sudden  operation  executed  as  noiselessly 
as  possible. 

The  Emancipation  Proclamation  heralded  the  change  of  Union 
strategy  from  one  of  futile  legalistic  defense  of  the  Republic  to  one  ol 
aggressive  reestablishment  of  the  integrity  of  the  country  by  transform- 
ing the  economy  of  the  enemy  and  so  assuring  his  military  defeat.  The 
Emancipation  Proclamation  vindicated  the  policy  and  program  of  the 


106 


SAVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


Left;  it  proved  that  the  policy  of  “moderation”  was  a policy  of  1 
postponement  and  therefore  in  fact  a policy  of  acquiescence  in  ^ 
status  quo.  The  Emancipation  Proclamation  demonstrated,  once  agaij  I 
and  very  dramatically,  the  centrality  of  the  Negro  question  in  aj| 
American  history.  It  showed  the  interdependence  of  the  needs  of  the 
Negro  people  with  the  needs  of  general  democratic  advance.  It  demon- 
strated  in  origin  and  implementation,  the  unversality  of  progressive 
struggle.  International  solidarity,  personally  led  by  Marx  and  Engels 
was  shown  to  be  vital  to  our  own  national  interest. 

The  Emancipation  Proclamation  symbolizes  the  essence  of  what 
Lenin  referred  to  as  the  “world-historic  progressive  and  revolutionary 
significance  of  the  American  Civil  War.” 

Would  that,  with  the  XIII  Amendment,  the  full  promise  implicit  in 
the  Proclamation  had  really  come  to  pass.  Would  that  the  advice 
offered  by  the  General  Council  of  the  First  International  in  an  Address 
to  the  People  of  the  United  States,  drafted  by  Karl  Marx,  in  September 
1865,  had  been  followed: 


Injustice  against  a fraction  of  your  people  having  been  followed  by  such 
dire  consequences,  put  an  end  to  it  . . . 

The  eyes  of  Europe  and  the  whole  world  are  on  your  attempts  at 
reconstruction  and  foes  are  ever  ready  to  sound  the  death-knell  of  re- 
publican institutions  as  soon  as  they  see  their  opportunity. 

We  therefore  admonish  you,  as  brothers  in  a common  cause,  to  sunder  all 
the  chains  of  freedom,  and  your  victory  will  be  complete. 

It  remains  for  our  generation  “to  sunder  all  the  chains  of  freedom.”  It 
is  our  generation,  the  American  working  class,  the  Negro  people,  the 
farming  masses,  the  youth,  and  all  democratic-minded  people,  who  will 
bring  to  fruition,  in  the  full  meaning  of  our  own  day — at  long  last,  and 
after  one  hundred  years — the  Emancipation  Proclamation. 

In  this  way  we  shall  be  continuing  into  our  time  the  patriotic  efforts 
of  those  who,  a century  ago,  abolished  chattel  slavery  and  preserved  our 
country.  We  shall  be  fulfilling  Lincoln’s  promise,  uttered  at  Gettysburg, 
that  this  nation  “shall  have  a new  birth  of  freedom.” 


Published  in  Political  Affairs.  XXXIV,  February  1955,  pp.  56-65.  Reprinted  on  “The 
Centennial  of  the  Emancipation  Proclamation,"  Political  Affairs.  XI. II,  Januarv 
1963,  pp.  17-26. 


■•ft' 


4 

racism  and 

CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


Class  Consciousness  in  the  United  States 

The  President  of  the  United  States  recently 

— when  covered  with  the  loin‘ 

cloth  of  “People’s  Capitalism.  , capitalist  state 

n is  not  likely,  however,  that  the thead  “^t  reHectsa 

would  have  made  such  a statemen  . nolitical  development 

certain  national  character  of  ra  & P ^ United  States  does 

demonstrated  most  dramatically  in  e indeed  it  does  not 

not  have  a broadly-based  sociahst  movement,  that,  mdeed,  h doe  ^ 

have  any  national  labor  party  and  a 1 ? f th et raditi0nal  two- 

overwhelmingly  within  the  ruling  class  confines  of  the  tradition 
party  system.  be  no  real  interest  in 

hking'themTt'hoe'va'lue^stwong— there  ap^rstoh^area^hostility 

to  socialism  in  the  trade  union  existed  in 

the  position  m other  major  capi  a is  ’ forty  years  ago. 

the  American  trade  union  movement  some  fifty,  even  tony  y 


no 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


How  shall  one  explain  these  peculiarities  and  apparent  parado 
What  is  the  reality  concerning  these  matters  in  the  United  States  tod  « 

The  fundamental  explanation  for  the  relatively  low  level  of  politf^ 
development  and  class  consciousness  among  the  producing  masses031 
the  United  States  is,  substantially,  the  same  as  the  explanation  of* 
similar  phenomenon  noted  by  Engels  in  Britain  some  seventy  years  ag3 
and  classically  analyzed  by  Lenin.  I refer  to  the  rooting  of  opportunism 
and  class-collaborationism  in  imperialism,  with  the  corruption  of 
segments  of  the  metropolitan  power’s  working  class,  possible  for  the 
ruling  class  on  the  basis  of  the  super-exploitation  of  colonial  and  semi- 
colonial  peoples.  This  system  engenders  chauvinism  and  jingoism 
which  tend  further  to  divide  and  weaken  the  working  class. 

Yet,  while  all  this  is  ot  fundamental  importance  and  must  be  borne  in 
mind  at  all  times,  it  remains  necessary  to  inquire  further  into  specifics 
and  peculiarities.  So  far  as  the  United  States  is  concerned,  we  should 
like  to  draw  attention,  quite  briefly,  to  certain  of  the  most  important  of 
such  specifics  and  peculiarities. 

A part  of  the  “New  Conservatism”— the  ideological  mask  for  cold 
war  reaction  has  been  a rendering  of  American  history  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  strip  it  of  its  revolutionary  content.  Notable  in  this 
connection  has  been  the  influential  school  of  historians  who  seek  to 
remove  even  from  the  American  Revolution  its  revolutionary  nature. 

Two  elements  in  the  Revolution,  however,  are  of  especial  importance 
for  a proper  understanding  of  the  sources  of  the  relatively  low  level  of 
class  consciousness  in  the  United  States. 

There  was,  first  of  all,  no  real  nobility  within  the  rebelling  colonies  as 
the  result  of  a nearly  total  absence  of  feudalism  (there  were  some 
exceptions,  as  in  Maryland  and  upper  New  York).  This  tended  to 
reduce  the  civil-war  quality  of  the  Revolution  and  to  lessen  the  intensity 
of  the  internal  class  struggle.  This  does  not  mean  that  elements  of  civil 
war  played  no  part;  on  the  contrary,  they  were  an  important  part  of  the 
Revolution.  And  class  struggle  played  a no  less  important  part  in  the 
origins,  conduct  and  consequences  of  the  Revolution.  But  both  were 
relatively  less  notable  than  was  true,  for  example,  of  the  English 
Revolution  of  the  seventeenth  century,  or  the  French  Revolution  of  the 
eighteenth  century. 

There  was,  secondly,  with  the  success  of  the  Revolution,  the  wide- 
spread acceptance  of  the  idea  that  now  popular  sovereignty  had  come 
into  its  own;  that,  once  and  for  all  time,  people’s  revolution  had 


CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 


111 


-rfed  and  henceforward  there  had  only  to  be  vigilance  to  protect 
SUCLC  inst  reaction.  The  idea  that  it  might  be  necessary  yet  agai  ^ 

“ ^fundamental  transformation-to  further  revolutionize  society 
seemed  anachronistic,  or  “alien,”  if  not  criminal  subterfuge  for  reac- 

'^The^basic  ideas  that  went  into  the  drafting  of  the  Constitution  and  the 
i.hiscite  which  resulted  in  its  adoption  seemed  to  certify  that  th 
P vernment  was  something  really  altogether  new  (as  m truth  it  then 
8 Tand  that  finally  “government  of  the  people,  by  the  people  and  for 
Te  o ople”  had  been  established.  For  large  masses  of  Americans,  or 
Inany  generations,  the  government  was  “our  government  ; many  still 

h"outWone  century  the  United  States  was  the  beacon  light  of 

c i trtnnkinH “Liberty  has  fled  Europe  to  find  a re.ugt  here, 

widThomas  Paine;  “Send  me  your  huddled  masses,”  sai^E^ma 
Lazarus  in  words  engraved  (with  what  irony  today!)  upon  our  Statue  o 
Liberty  And  it  was  believed  that  to  desire  revolution  in  America  was  o 
indicate  that  one  was  a newly-arrived  immigrant  not  yet  able  to  shed  his 

EIn  everything  that  has  been  said  above,  the  reader  will  notice  that  the 
Negro  p opb  and  the  American  Indians  are  omitted.  They  had  no  part 
i!X  process  In  the  United  States,  where  there  was  very  little 
feudalism,  there  was  very  much  present  the  p^-e-fcudal  socia \ iom i of 
chattel  slavery  until  less  than  100  years  ago.  The  impact  of  this  up 
American  life  has  been  enormous,  and  such  is  the  corrupt‘"8  °f 

the  poison  of  white  chauvinism  that  the  system  of  oppress, on 

millions  of  “free”  Negroes  exists  to  this  day.  , had 

Another  consideration  connected  with  the  country  s orugms  has  had 
alasting  impact  on  thequality  of  its  thought  andpolitics  “owiy 

of  America  was,  of  course,  a manifestation  of  the  whokhjtonc  epoch 

of  the  transition  from  feudalism  to  capitalism.  This  Ne™.W«ld  wa 
viewed  as  the  very  embodiment  of  a fresh  start  for  man^  "d.'‘ 
accident  that  the  locale  of  the  early  U topias  was  arrays ^Un  Ameno. 
Connected  with  this  was  the  idea  of  America  as  the  place  where  the 

" tah:^°"  MtionofPthisidea;  here  a people  in  the 
New  World  had  thrown  off  their  shackles,  unchai“d  ' - 

free  of  Lords  and  Priests,  and,  led  by  a remarkable  body 
Jefferson,  Madison,  the  Adamses,  Washington,  etc.-were  establishing 
a republic  that  reflected  the  triumph  of  Reason  in  politics. 


112 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


To  all  this  is  added  the  fact  that  the  United  States  embodied  »h  1 
typical  capitalist  notion  of  freedom  as  the  absence  of  restraint,  rath 
than  the  path  to  social  progress.  It  was  widely  believed  (and  still  is)  thj  ' 
the  question  of  freedom  has  relevance  only  to  matters  of  politics  and 
never  to  matters  of  economics— since  it  was  insisted  that  capitalism  i 
freedom  in  economics. 

This  and  other  peculiarities  of  American  origins  and  patterns  of  early 
development  have  tended  to  retard  the  growth  of  class  consciousnessy 

Much  the  same  applies  to  certain  features  of  the  original  American 
government.  Partially  for  legitimate  reasons  of  defending  the  Revolu- 
tion against  monarchical  and  Tory  reaction,  but  fundamentally  for 
reasons  of  curbing  the  “excesses”  of  democracy— that  is,  the  direct 
participation  in  government  of  the  masses— the  Constitution  estab- 
lished a careful  “separation  of  powers,”  which  tends,  rather  efficiently, 
to  prevent  effective  manifestation  of  the  popular  will.  To  this  was  added 
the  “balance  wheel”  concept  of  government,  so  that  no  group  could 
become  predominant  and  so  threaten  the  republican  structure. 

The  federal  structure  of  government,  by  increasing  the  number  of 
sovereignties,  has  also  tended  to  make  more  difficult  the  effective 
concentration  or  even  development  of  a popular  will,  or  a popular 
political  organization  of  nationwide  scope.  This  structure  was  con- 
ceived by  Madison  as  an  answer  to  Aristotle’s  insistence  that  demo- 
cratic government  could  function  only  in  very  limited  areas.  But 
Madison’s  formula  was  somewhat  paradoxical;  unity  through  diver- 
sity, a federation  of  sovereign  units.  In  terms  of  the  needs  of  a bourgeois 
democratic  republic  the  arrangement  was  altogether  ingenious;  in 
terms  of  the  active  and  real  participation  in  politics  of  the  masses  of 
people  on  a national  basis,  the  arrangement  favors  the  few  against  the 
many. 

Politically  and  economically,  too,  the  vast  United  States  has  been 
without  a single  center;  in  the  U nited  States  there  is  no  city  comparable 
to  the  meaning  of  Paris  to  France,  or  London  to  England.  This, 
reflecting  the  great  influence  of  differing  regions  and  sections,  has  also 
helped  produce  a scattering  of  political  effort,  and  extreme  difficulty  in 
the  organization  of  mass  national  movements  and  organizations. 

The  great  demographic  mobility  of  the  U nited  States  also  has  worked 
in  the  same  direction.  An  essential  feature  of  American  history  has  been 
the  process  of  conquering  a continent— and  a bloody  and  ruthless  one  it 
has  been.  In  1790  the  geographic  center  of  population  in  the  United 


CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 


113 


. Baltimore  Today  it  is  in  Western  Indiana;  it  has 
tin0Ul°?rThis  is  Quhe  apart  from  the  millions  and  milhons  who 

Si Thi^hasTnten^  root- 
lessness of  American  life.  ^ ^ ^ important  factor  in 

The  migration  of  millions  Rut  the  resultant  divergences 

J development  of  American  capitalism.  But  the  resuha  ^ 

in  national  backgrounds,  languag  residence  and  other  re- 
cantation. Moreover.because  ofliteracy.resme  1870 

Cements  for  voting  the  working  class, 

to  about  1920,  meant  that  a g p . were  in  fact  without  the 
particularly  workers  in  the  basic  'nd“s  ’ the  majority 

vote.  To  this  should  be  adde< 1 X franchised,  and  that 

r Southern  whites  similarly  have  been 

wi"r:s,  the  r ss 

advantage:  the  most  exploited  se  ^ of  thig  upon  eff0rts  to  form 

deprived  of  the  right  to  vote.  P to  ^ring  about 

large-scale  labor  and  Negro  pohtica  part es  been  veryferious. 

large-scale  Negro-labor  political  PdrU^P  h Uniled  states 

And  while  it  is  largely  true,  as  we  it  is  also 

was  relatively  free  of  the  classica  , U^°P  d classical  example  of 

true  that  the  United  States  had  given  the  worW  a ctaw 

industrial  feudalism;  i.e.,  whole  towns  corporations.  The 

industries  are  located  are  the  pr^ ^Mrehcl^uitc  literally 
workers’  homes,  the  town  s po  ice  e ^ c any  Xo  form  elemen- 

organizations,  under  such  circum- 

'^The5  question  oFth^spMiad^oppre^mn  of  the^Ne^o^pwpleJSia 
subject  meriting  extended  discussion.  imDortant  sources  for  the 

^erical  orgamzatI0n 

among  the  working  people  0 t e g h ing  0fthe  Democratic 

CES'X'— - ■' " 


114 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


movement  in  the  1890s,  the  solid  bulwark  of  reaction.  Because  of 
seniority  questions  and  because  of  the  unity  of  this  reactionary  bloc,  it 
has  acquired  exceptional  strength.  It  has  been  a main  source  of  electoral 
strength  for  the  Democratic  Party,  while  that  Party  nationally  has 
tended  to  be,  and  is  more  and  more  becoming,  the  Party  favored  by  the 
labor  movement  and  by  the  Negroes  of  the  North.  This  greatly  impedes 
the  formation  within  the  United  States  of  a third  party  of  workers, 
farmers  and  Negro  masses — a party  able  to  smash  the  bosses’  two-party 
system. 

The  enormous  resources  of  the  United  States  have  been  a basic 
source  of  the  great  strength  of  the  bourgeoisie,  who  have  possessed 
these  resources,  up  to  the  present.  The  existence  of  enormous  areas  of 
public  lands  was  important,  as  Marx  noted  in  the  first  volume  of 
Capital,  in  making  possible,  as  far  back  as  in  colonial  days,  a relatively 
higher  wage  standard  than  in  Europe.  The  presence  of  these  public 
lands  (up  to  1890)  played  a part  in  reducing  the  exacerbation  of  class 
struggle.  The  abundance  of  other  natural  resources — coal,  iron,  oil, 
gold,  silver,  copper,  lumber,  etc. — made  possible  a lavishness  on  the 
part  of  the  American  ruling  class  and  a degree  of  corruption,  both  in 
government  and  in  business,  that  is  probably  without  precedent  in 
human  history.  This  has  provided  a large  amount  of  crumbs  with  which 
to  buy  off  succeeding  layers  of  a labor  aristocracy  and  with  which  to 
tempt — too  often  with  success — the  intelligentsia. 

And  this,  together  with  the  succeeding  waves  of  immigrants,  with 
each  new  one  tending  to  fall  to  the  bottom  of  the  social  scale  (most 
recently,  it  has  been  the  Puerto  Ricans  who  have  not  escaped  this  fate) 
has  given  an  appearance  of  greater  “social  mobility”  than  in  Europe. 
And  this  gave  rise  to  the  propaganda  stories  about  America  being  a 
land  of  limitless  opportunities— the  figure  of  Horatio  Alger  is  an 
American  one,  and  the  optimistic  axiom  “from  rags  to  riches”  also  is 
American.  This,  of  course,  has  been  basically  ruling  class  mythology; 
but  it  has  penetrated  and  has  merged  into  the  national  psychology. 

Incidentally,  this  should  help  explain  why  Social  Darwinism  has  had 
so  large  and  long  a vogue  in  the  United  States.  William  Graham 
Sumner,  for  forty  years  a professor  of  sociology  at  Yale  University, 
produced  a widely-read  book  in  1883  called  What  Social  Classes  Owe  to 
Each  Other.  In  it  he  insisted  that  the  answer  was — nothing.  That  is, 
Sumner  insisted  that  the  rich  were  rich  because  they  were  better  than 
the  poor,  and  the  poor  were  poor  because  they  were  no  good.  He 


CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 


115 


in  the  United  States,  which  no  amount  ot  tneorumg 
^Nevertheless,  the  professor's 

of  an  exploitative  societies. 
That  applies  with  great  force  t0 '^"rtory  oTthe  U mted  States 

was  accompTnhd^by^var  against  the  Indians, ^vars 

rfa FroS  ^ « wars  the  Uncart 

Philippines,  and  both  world  wars.  Except  for  he  CivU 

(and  even  that  touched  drrectly  only one-.h.rd  of 

^^rrSme^ter— ^ 

especially  shice/witMhe  partial^xceptkm  course! 

United  States  has  never 

was  written  more  than  a decade  be  ore  triumph  of  the  liberation 

Vietnam.  For  Aptheker’s  Historic  Turning 

forces  in  Vietnam  see  his  essay.  41  57 Editor] 

Point,"  Political  Affairs,  LIL  (March,  1973):  pp.  41-52.  LO.to  j 


116 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


In  the  postwar  period,  the  Korean  “police  action”  and  the  Cold  Wa 
have  served  as  a pretext  for  the  ruling  class  to  demand  “national  unity” 
in  the  face  of  the  “emergency.”  They  have  served  also  as  the  excuse  f0 
military  expenditures  that  in  their  total  are  quite  without  precedent 
Thus,  since  1947  the  United  States  government  has  spent  about  5oo 
billion  dollars  for  direct  war  expenditures. 

All  this  has  been  adroitly  exploited  by  the  bourgeoisie  to  mute  class 
consciousness.  Capitalist  economists  insist  that  without  these  colossal 
expenditures  it  would  be  impossible  to  maintain  “prosperity.”  That  and 
similar  theories  have  had  a considerable  influence  in  developing  oppor- 
tunism and  class  collaborationism  among  leadership  elements  in  the 
trade  union  movement.  With  few  exceptions,  the  top  union  leaders 
support  the  aggressive  and  expansionistic  foreign  policy. 

The  connection  between  opportunism  in  the  labor  movement  and 
imperialism  is  especially  apparent  in  the  United  States.  We  know  that 
the  relatively  high  living  standards  enjoyed  by  the  top  layer  of  workers 
are  the  result  of  super-exploitation  of  the  colonies. 

However,  in  the  United  States,  to  this  must  be  added  the  enormous 
tribute  brought  into  the  country  by  its  economic  domination  and 
exploitation  of  the  “free”  world,  which  is  to  say,  that  part  of  the  world 
which  may  still  be  “freely”  exploited  by  American  capital.  American 
investments  abroad  total  more  than  those  of  all  other  capitalist  coun- 
tries combined,  and  in  the  past  ten  years  they  have  grown  at  an 
unprecedented  pace. 

Capitalist  prosperity,  however  shaky  it  may  be,  however  partial  are 
its  benefits,  remains  the  greatest  single  source  of  class  collaborationism. 
With  so-called  prosperity,  this  policy  seems  to  “pay  off,”  as  we  say  in  the 
United  States.  This  is  an  illusion,  but  one  that  strongly  induces  oppor- 
tunism. 

A witty  French  friend,  visiting  the  United  States,  remarked  to  me, 
paraphrasing  Lincoln  Steffens’s  remark  anent  the  U.S.S.R.:  “I  have 
seen  the  past,  and  it  works.”  So  long  as  it  seems  “to  work”— particularly 
given  the  pragmatic  bent  of  Americans — the  people  will  more  or  less 
abide  by  it. 

And  the  ruling  class  is  doing  everything  to  make  them  abide  by  it.  It 
maintains  an  enormous  propaganda  campaign  against  Marxism,  so- 
cialism, communism  and  the  socialist  countries.  Without  a doubt,  this 
subject  is  discussed  and  written  about  more  than  any  other,  with  the 
possible  exception  of  pornographic  subjects  which  form  the  backbone 
of  American  “letters”  today. 


CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 


117 


Together  with  the  propaganda  go  social  and  economic  pressure  To 
hea  partisan  of  Marxism  is  to  be  a pariah;  to  be  known  as  a rad'aa' 

^ vite  beggary;  to  be  a Communist  is  to  invite  persecution.  The  Com 
fun  st  Party  has  been  driven  into  semi-legality  by  the  U.  S . govern- 
Xt  today  three  members  of  its  National  Committee  are  still  mja 
" ost’of  the  remaining  members  recently  have  been  in  tail  and  are  still 
„d  r indictment.  The  Party’s  78-year-old  Honorary  Chairman, 
William  Z Foster,  confined  to  bed  for  the  past  years  as  a result  of  severe 
illness,  is  still  under  indictments  a dozen  years  old,  and  ,s  notallowed  to 
obtain  proper  care  and  treatment  in  the  socialist  countries. 

The  trade  union  movement  has  been  harried  with  anti-commums 
Of  an  official  and  unofficial  kind.  Individual  states  have  Pa^ed  laws 
aimed  against  progressive  ideas.  And  the  FBI  maintains  a doss  e on 
literally  millions  of  Americans  who  at  some  point  in  their  lives  sup 
rXubhcan  Spain,  or  urged  the  boycott  of  Imperial  Japam  o 
have  Negro  friends,  or  were  militant  trade  unionists,  or  otherwise 
conducted  themselves  in  a manner  displeasing  to  Edgar  Hoove  • 

A refurbished  Cold  War  ideology  has  made  its  appearance  to  justify 
all  of  the  above  repression  and  to  prepare  for  the  realization  of  Th 
American  Century.  This  New  Conservatism,  which  has  even  secu- 
larized the  concept  of  original  sin,  insists  upon  the  essentml  and 
immutable  rottenness  of  mankind.  It  Preaches  an  e l.tism  < 
basic  precepts  of  democratic  theory;  it  insists  that  bureaucrat  sm 
characterize  all  forms  of  social  organization;  it  denies  basic  elements 
the  Age  of  Reason,  such  as  the  concept  of  causation  and  the  idea  o 
progress.  It  breeds  cynicism  and  apathy;  it  laughs  at  devotion  and  ^ocui 
concern  as  manifestations  of  idiocy  or  criminality;  it  repudiates  all 
value  judgments;  it  spits  at  life  as  one  vast  delusion. 

That  is  one  method  of  mass  corruption.  Another  is  racism.  All  t 
tends  to  give  to  much  of  American  life,  especially  in  the  large i»  » 
air  of  extreme  tension  and  fierce  competitiveness.  All  these  together 
foster  very  high  rates  of  crime,  especially  among  the  youth,  suicide 
drug  addiction,  alcoholism  and  other  forms  of  social  escape^  T 
spread  of  mental  illness  is  undoubtedly  connected  with  this.  Half  the 
beds  in  American  hospitals  are  occupied  by  the  mentally  il ; it  has  been 
statistically  estimated  that  one  out  of  ten  Americans  now  Iwmg  v^l  at 
some  point  in  their  lives  enter  an  institution  for  the  mentally  s . 

; Institutions  of  social  welfare  and  care  are  m crisis  'hrou8d°ut‘he 
country.  Even  Professor  John  K.  Galbraith,  in  h,s  very  one-sided  book. 


118 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


The  Affluent  Society,  emphasizes  that  in  the  midst  of  all  this  alle 
“affluence,”  institutions  and  services  of  a public  welfare  character  ar^ 
decay.  Thus,  slums  are  increasing  at  the  rate  of  4 percent  per  year  a 'h 
what  housing  construction  is  going  on  is  devoted  almost  entirely  t 
fulfilling  the  needs  of  the  rich  and  the  upper  middle  class.  Hospitals  ar° 
scandalously  overcrowded;  so  are  schools— and  so  are  prisons.  In  tlT 
latter,  riots  and  rebellions  are  a weekly  occurrence.  No  wonder  that  in 
the  United  States,  politicians,  ministers,  and  editorial  writers  are 
alluding  more  and  more  often  to  the  decline  and  fall  of  the  Roman 
Empire! 

With  all  the  “prosperity”  and  all  the  talk  about  “people’s  capitalism,” 
since  World  War  II  there  have  been  three  economic  cycles  in  the  United 
States,  and  the  recession  of  each  succeeding  one  has  been  more 
prolonged  and  deeper  than  the  others.  The  last  (1957-58)  was  the  most 
prolonged  and  the  deepest.  And  with  each  recovery,  the  number 
remaining  totally  unemployed  increases;  today  the  government  itself 
admits  3.3  million  altogether  out  of  work.  The  figure  is  an  underesti- 
mate. [In  1976,  government  figures  showed  8.8  million  people  unem- 
ployed.—Editor] 

While  the  “people’s  capitalism”  propaganda  alleges  the  end  of 
monopolization  of  ownership  and  control,  the  fact  is  that  monopoliza- 
tion has  been  considerably  accelerated,  as  evidenced  by  the  numerous 
bank  mergers.  And  while  the  propaganda  holds  that  all  Americans  are 
owners  of  shares  in  the  corporate  economy,  official  data  for  1956 
showed  that  only  5 percent  of  the  population  owned  stock,  actually  a 
lower  percentage  than  in  the  1930s,  when  about  7 percent  of  the 
population  owned  shares.  Since  World  War  II,  in  fact,  there  has  been  a 
sharpening  of  class  polarization.  The  process  is  described,  albeit  rather 
superficially,  in  the  recent  best  seller,  The  Status  Seekers,  by  Vance 
Packard. 

In  the  land  where  “poverty  has  been  eliminated,”  the  Census  Bureau 
reported  that  in  1956  the  median  family  income  per  year  was  $4,237. 
This  was  the  unadjusted  dollar  (taking  no  account  of  the  postwar 
inflation),  before  taxes  which  take  up  at  least  25  percent  of  the  average 
family  income.  This  source  showed  that,  as  of  1956,  the  income  of  34.5 
percent  of  American  families  was  less  than  $3,000  per  year.  [Statistics  in 
1975  provided  by  various  government  agencies  show  that  the  tendency 
toward  the  relative  and  absolute  impoverishment  of  the  working  class 
in  the  United  States  continues,  and  at  an  accelerated  rale.— Editor] 


CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 


119 


I v t according  to  the  U.S.  Department  of  Labor,  in  1956  a family  of 
, a minimum  annual  income  of  about  54,400.  Other  esf- 

f0  as  those  of  the  Heller  Committee  of  the  University  of  California, 
m orted  the  needed  income  to  be  about  $5,000  a year.  Taking  either 
r'La*e  over  one-third  of  the  population  lives  m families  whose 
™al  income  before  taxes,  is  less  than  $3,000.  How  far  has  the  U rated 
States  come,  with  all  the  boasting  about  unparalleled  prosperity, 
from  Franklin  Delano  Roosevelt’s  “one-third  of  a nation  that  was  ill- 

fCAnd  Irnust  be  added,  the  U.S.  government  figures  show  the  median 
qnmfal'income  of  Negro  families  in  1956  came  to  $2,289.  Let  it  not  be 
forgotten  that  there  are  about  nineteen  million  Negroes  in  the  Unite 

STis  a basic  truth  that  there  exist  in  the  United  States  workers  and 
bosses-  those  who  own  the  means  of  production  and  those  who  do  not. 
Hence*  in  the  States,  too,  the  Marxist  analysis  of  capitalism  fully 
applies.  And  that  it  is  vindicated  there,  too,  where  the  bourgeoisie  have 
been  especially  favored,  demonstrates  its  universality. 

What  one  has  in  the  United  States,  therefore,  is  not  the  absence  of 
class  consciousness,  but  a relatively  lower  pace  of  development  of  class 
consciousness,  which  most  recently  has  been  rising.  This  consciousness 
has  reached  the  point,  despite  the  particular  circumstances  outlined 
above,  of  large-scale  union  organization,  of  increasing  stnkevof^mg 
militancy  and  of  growing  indications  of  political  independence  on  the 
part  of  the  working  class.  This  latter  fact-especally  shown  m the 
elections  of  November  1958— is  acutely  worrying  the  ruling  class  and 

^ObfeXeneX particularly  of  the  working  class  and  the  Negro 
people,  force  the  appearance  of  opposition  to  ruling-class  polmy.  This 
has  been  rising  in  the  area  of  domestic  politics;  what  is  new  is  that  it  has 
been  gathering  momentum  in  the  area  of  foreign  policy.  'n«eas'"S ’>?■ 
the  excuse  of  “emergency”  is  wearing  thin;  the  propaganda  about  the 
“Soviet  menace”  is  growing  stale;  and  the  conviction  is  spreading  that  a 
modem  major  war  would  be  so  catastrophic  that  it  simply  must  never 

be  permitted.  The  average  American  ,s  coming  10  r,ea'‘“ n‘hd‘  “ y_ 
foreign  policy  directed  against  the  U.S.S.R.  and  People  sCh.na,  threat 
ening  to  involve  the  United  States  in  a war  with  those  powers,  is  simply 
insane  so  far  as  the  real  interests  of  the  American  people  an = 

At  the  same  time,  popular  resistance  broke  the  back  of  the  worst 


120 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


features  of  McCarthyism,  though  its  vestiges  are  many  and  serious.  The 
libertarian  and  militant  traditions  of  the  American  people  cannot  be  so 
easily  turned  into  their  opposite,  as  the  ruling  class  would  like.  Thus,  on 
the  cultural  and  ideological  fronts  there  has  been  mounting  resistance 
to  reaction  and  to  the  New  Conservatism  so  that  today,  unlike  three  or 
four  years  ago,  the  latter  ideology  by  no  means  fully  dominates. 

Nor  has  the  bourgeoisie  been  able  to  smash  the  organized  Marxist- 
Leninist  component  in  the  United  States.  There  was  dire  crisis  in  the 
Communist  Party  in  1956-57,  and  some  of  its  consequences  are  still 
being  felt.  But  the  crisis  is  over,  the  worst  is  overcome.  The  Party  lives 
and  is  regaining  strength.  It  has  a great,  an  historic,  role  to  play  and  its 
science,  devotion  and  leadership  are  needed  by  the  working  class,  the 
Negro  people  and  the  masses  generally  in  the  United  States. 


Published  in  New  Times  ( Moscow)  number44and47, 1959.  Reprinted  as  a pamphlet. 
Class  Consciousness  in  the  United  States  (New  York:  Jefferson  Bookshop.  1959). 


White  Chauvinism:  The  Struggle  Inside  the  Ranks 

White  chauvinism  is  a problem  only  for  the  exploited;  for  the  exploiters 
it  is  a weapon— carefully  forged  and  regularly  refurbished. 

The  ideology  of  white  supremacy  is  not  new;  on  the  contrary  it  was 
born  of  slavery  and  has  been  American  reaction’s  trump  card  for  three 
centuries.  The  struggle  against  it  also  is  not  new  and  progressives  today 
who  understand  this  to  be  a life  and  death  matter  would  do  well  to  study 
something  of  that  history. 

As  a beginning  toward  this  aim  I shall  examine  some  of  the  evidences 
of  the  presence  of  white  supremacist  thinking  within  two  of  the  major 
progressive  efforts  of  the  past— the  Abolitionist  and  the  early  labor 
movements— and  shall  focus  attention  upon  the  struggles  against  this 
evil  conducted  by  Negro  participants. 


WHITE  CHAUVINISM 


121 


The  entire  movement  aga'nrtch  ^ W tQ  that  system 

fight  against  wh.te  supjemac.sUht  nk  . sa,d  a slaveholder  to  the 

j,s  its  rationalization  it  Marfineau,  “that  Negroes  are  more 
^"Tu^bt'Xan  and  brute,  the  rest  follows  of  eourse,  and 

lmus,  liberate  all  of  mine."  enactment  of  the  Thirteenth 

From  before  the  Revolution  th  rrfuti  this  siander.  You 

Amendment  Negroes  devoted  *».  AWcan.  t0  the  American 

complain  of  British  tyran  y^  ^ a,s0  hard,  when  you  hold 

colonists  in  1774  but  Are  y the  law  of  nature,  equal  as 

men  in  slavery  who  arc  entitled tol  V f ^ own  eye>  that  you  may 
yourselves?  . . . pray,  pulUhebeam  brother's  eye.”  "There  could  be 
lee  clearly  to  pull  the  mo  " e“he  Negro  Abolitionist,  Hosea  Easton  in 
nothing  more  natural,  to  indulge  in  a tram  of  thoughts 

1837,  “than  for  a slave-hold*  g slavery. . . .‘The  love  of  money 

and  conclusions  that  favored  * i ;otaries  to  teach  lessons  to  their 
is  the  root  of  all  evil ; it  will  >ndu  ■ 1 destroyers  of  their  species  in 

little  babes,  which  only  .us  t0  come.”  And  , in 

this  world,  and  for  the  torments  < fof  universal 
1860,  a committee  of  New  - relevant  today;"' What  stone  has 

male  suffrage,  asked  questl0*s  hand  has  refused  to  fan  the 

been  left  unturned  to  degrade^  Vh  A ican  artist  has  not 

name  of  popular  prejudge = agams t us^  Wha  wrelchedness? 

caricatured  us?  What  wit  has  ^ laughed^  spirits,  What 

What  songster  has  not  mad  . pew  few,  very  few.  . . • 

press  has  not  ridiculed  an  con  e ^ effect  up0n  white  Aboli- 
Such  an  atmosphere  was  n ^ NegrQ  as  not  quile  human,  or  as 

tionists:  many  of  them  thoug  d within  the  movement  an 

childish,  stupid,  meek.  There  J a feeling  of  condescension, 

attitude  of  toleration,  an  air  o^pa  of  lhe  Negro  Aboli- 

and  among  the  man>  1 persistent  struggle  against  this 

tionists  to  that  movement  was  their  p 

racism.  . . f earliest  Negro  newspaper  (Freedom  s 

The  very  first  editorial  of  the  earhc  g ^ ^ but  still  firmly 

Journal,  New  York  March  16.  ^ ^ int0  the  current  of 

popular  feelhig  and  ar^impemept^fy^Boating^on^re 


122 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


and  of  our  efforts  and  feelings,  that  in  forming  or  advocating  plans  f0r 
our  amelioration,  they  may  do  it  more  understand ingly? 

Characteristic  were  the  impassioned  remarks  of  Reverend 
Theodore  S.  Wright  before  the  1837  convention  of  the  New  Y ork  Anti- 
Slavery  Society.  There,  insisting  upon  the  falseness  of  white  superiority 
and  the  presence  of  its  advocates  within  the  Abolitionist  movement, 
Wright  said:  “I  fear  not  all  the  machinations,  calumny  and  opposition 
of  slaveholders,  when  contrasted  with  the  annexation  of  men”  with 
such  views.  “These  points,”  he  continued,  “which  have  lain  in  the  dark 
must  be  brought  out  to  view.  ...  It  is  an  easy  thing  to  ask  about  the 
vileness  of  slavery  at  the  South,  but  to  call  the  dark  man  a brother ...  to 
treat  the  man  of  color  in  all  circumstances  as  a man  and  brother— that  is 
the  test.”  He  went  on  at  length:  “I  am  sensible  I am  detaining  you,  but  1 
feel  that  this  is  an  important  point”  for  he  knew  that  “men  can  testify 
against  slavery  at  the  South,  and  not  assail  it  at  the  North,  where  it  is 

tangible What  can  the  friends  of  emancipation  effect  while  the  spirit 

of  slavery  is  so  fearfully  prevalent?  Let  every  man  take  his  stand,  burn 
out  this  prejudice,  live  it  down ...  and  the  death-blow  to  slavery  will  be 

struck.”  . . ... 

One  of  the  most  persistent  manifestations  of  white  superiority  within 

the  Abolitionist  movement  was  the  assumption  that  its  white  members 
were  to  do  its  “thinking,”  with  the  Negroes  appearing  as  exhibits  or 
puppets.  Among  certain  of  the  whites  there  was  a feeling  that  they  were 
to  do  the  writing  and  editing,  formulate  policy,  devise  strategy;  the 
Negroes  were  to  assist  where  they  could,  improve— and  keep  on  fleeing 
the  patriarchal  paradise!  Negro  Abolitionists  did  not  fail  to  denounce 
this  arrogance  and  to  insist  upon  the  terrible  injury  it  was  doing  to  the 

A prime  example  of  this  occurred  in  1843  in  connection  with  a Negro 
National  Convention  held  in  Buffalo.  Here  a leading  Abolitionist, 
Henry  Highland  Garnet,  proposed  that  the  convention  urge  the  slaves 
to  go  on  a general  strike  demanding  freedom,  and  that,  when  the 
demand  was  rejected  and  the  masters  attempted  to  break  the  strike  with 
violence,  the  slaves  answer  this  with  insurrection.  After  prolonged 
debate,  the  convention  rejected— by  one  vote— the  proposal. 

Most  of  the  white  Abolitionists  were  then  still  largely  tied  to  the 
Garrisonian  ideas  of  moral  suasion  as  the  only  proper  anti-slavery 
method  and  so  denounced  Garnet’s  idea.  This,  Garnet  received  as  an 
honest  difference  of  opinion,  but  when  certain  of  the  whites  expressed 


WHITE  CHAUVINISM 


123 


I ,fo,hethinkingoftheco„^:^^X 

Pf;0he  American  Anti-Slavery  counsei,"  she  was 

her  fears  that  Mr.  Garnet  had  an  escaped  slave,  re- 

favored  with  a scorching .reply,  so  weH  as  a slave  and 

linded  Mrs.  Chapman  that  no  one  others,  what  the 

S those  Who  had  escaped  came  » I tell  yo  ^ ^ ^ „You 
monster  has  done  and  ts  arc  not  the  only  person  who  has 

that  rhave  received  bad  couns  . productions  have  been 

££  your  humble  servant  tha^s  hamb  P i ^ expected 

liced  by  the  « ^etr  apologists,  but  I rcaUy 

Lrc  from  ignorant  slaveholders  w chapman. . . ” For  Mrs. 

looked  for  better  things  from  Mr  ^ ^ pubii  hed  promptly  in 

I Chapman  it  is  to  be  sai  ‘ ..  had  a salutary  effect. 

' The  Liberator  and  unquestiona  Y ^ nant  {actor  in  the  oppost- 
The  patronizing  attitude  wa  Abolitionist  movement  to  the  fre- 
tion  which  cropped  up  within  ionai  Negro  conventions  and 

quent  and  vital  city,  state,  regional  a . against  slavery  and 

societies  that  played  a key  role of The  hostility  within  anti-slavery 
discrimination.  This,  too,  *aSfa  papers  and  magazines  ^ Negr°“ 
groups  to  the  establishment  o.  P . ^ Dougiass  had  m mind 

themselves.  It  is  to  a great  d^^^er  newspaper  Vte  North  Star 
when,  in  the  first  number of  hl  ^ { which  met  much  hostility 

(December  3,  1847)^  ^^  ^ had  bcgun  the  paper  no 
from  the  Garrisomans  -he  decla  “ of  appreciation  of  the 

from  a feeling  of  “distrust  or  ungrate  ^ q{  ^ laborers  his 
zeal,  integrity  or  ability  th  he  had  done  this  because  of  the  fact 

department  or  our  cause,  “he  ha  h the  man  to  demand 

•that  the  man  who  has  suf  'e^an  to  cry  out- and  that  he  who 
redress — that  the  man  struck  is  • manto  advocate  liberty.  U 

has  endured  the  cruel  pangs  ofs as > > be  our  Qwn  representatives  an 

isevident,”heconcluded, that  wem  nQt  distinct  from,  but  in 

advocates,  not  exclusively  but  pecu  y.  $truggle  {or  hberty  and 
connection  with  our  whltef"™f  r ht  and  essential  that  there  should 
equality  now  waging,  it  is  meet  s as  orators>  for  it  is  in  these 

arise  in  our  ranks  authors  and ^ed.tors  ^ rendered  t0  our  cause. 

capacities  that  the  most  permanent  g upon  the  absolute 

It  is  this  same  weakness,  this 


124 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


equality  of  the  Negro,  which  is  important  in  understanding  the  decisi0n 
of  the  majority  of  those  in  the  American  Anti-Slavery  Society  to  ] 
disband  in  May  1865,  when  the  demise  of  chattel  slavery  was  clear.  The 
Negro  delegates  to  the  Society’s  convention  of  that  year— like  Robert 
Purvis  and  Frederick  Douglass— opposed  the  move.  They  pointed  out 
that  the  constitution  of  the  organization  called  for  the  elimination  of 
discrimination  as  well  as  slavery  and  they  insisted  that  freedom  for  the 
Negro  was  still  very  far  from  complete  both  in  the  North  and  in  the 
South.  Until,  said  Douglass,  the  Negro  in  the  South  had  full  political, 
economic  and  social  equality  and  until  jim  crow  vestiges  of  slavery  had 
been  abolished  throughout  the  land,  the  national  society  dedicated  to 
these  aims  should  hold  together  and  fight.  Slavery,  he  said,  “has  been 
called  by  a great  many  names,  and  it  will  call  itself  by  yet  another  name; 
and  you  and  1 and  all  of  us  had  better  wait  and  see  what  new  form  this 
old  monster  will  assume,  in  what  new  skin  this  old  snake  will  come 
forth.” 

When  it  is  realized  that  such  an  appeal  did  not  convince  a majority  of 
even  so  advanced  a group  as  the  American  Anti-Slavery  Society,  it 
should  be  clear  how  significant  to  the  aborting  of  Reconstruction  was 
the  failure  among  progressive  groups,  to  grasp  the  key  importance  of 
the  Negro  question. 

The  same  failing  has  plagued  the  labor  movement  since  its  inception. 
After  the  Civil  War,  with  its  destruction  of  chattel  slavery,  its  preserva- 
tion of  bourgeois  democracy  and  the  integrity  of  the  nation  and  its 
tremendous  boost  to  industrialization,  the  trade  union  movement 
leaped  forward.  But  from  the  beginning  white  supremacist  thinking  and 
behavior  crippled  it.  And  from  the  beginning  it  was  the  Negro  who  most 
clearly  saw  and  most  persistently  pointed  out  the  necessity  of  unity  and 
who,  in  the  cause  of  this  unity,  attacked  all  signs  of  chauvinism. 

A very  early  post-Civil  War  strike  in  the  South  illustrates  the 
condition.  In  1866  the  white  bricklayers  of  New  Orleans,  having  formed 
a jim  crow  union,  struck  for  higher  wages.  Negroes  continued  working 
and  the  bosses  filled  the  places  of  the  strikers  by  hiring  more.  As  a result 
the  strikers  issued  a call  for  a general  meeting  of  all  bricklayers  and  the 
Negro  newspaper,  the  New  Orleans  Tribune,  organ  of  the  Radical 
Republican  party,  editorialized:  “We  hope  that  the  colored  bricklayers, 
before  entering  into  any  movement  with  their  white  companions,  will 
demand,  as  a preliminary  measure,  to  be  admitted  into  the  benevolent 
and  other  societies  which  are  in  existence  among  white  bricklayers.  As 


125 


WHITE  CHAUVINISM 


WHITE  Lit au  — 

ers  they  may  an  come  to  an 

>eers' . bricklayers  intend  to  use  in  c,nd  in  their 


Xte  bricklayers  intend  find  in  their 

»•-»■  ■>» 

tion  of  trade  unions  in  this  country,  t bi  indeed,  Sylvia’  own 

„ ,866  under  the  leadership  his  quamies-class 

creates!  weakness,  which  so  trag “ y , hone5ty  and  great  admin- 
^ crtmisness  enormous  energy , P ..  ■ • “i  etters  from  the 

"XVwas  white  'T’ 

South,”  published  m the  Phdad  lph  whUe  formally  calling, 

brought  to  the  fore  by  the  independent  organ^  g{  ^ ^ {or  such 
workers,  their  calls  for  un^  a h FinaUy,  with  the  accumulations 
unity  from  certain  of  the ; white  leaders  h^sel{,0CaU  more  actively 

of  all  these  pressures,  which  brot«  among  the  total  of  1« 

for  Negro-white  unity,  nine  g Nati0nal  Labor  Union.  Thes 

delegates  to  the  1869  convention  of  the  Na^  railroad  workers 

Negroes,  representing  hod  earn  . figure  in  the  history  of 

and  painters  were  led  by  the  g-a  estjioncrer^  caulkere 

Negro  trade  union  orgamzat  o , » y Myers,  speaking,  as  he 

in  perfect  silence.”  powerful  and  far-reaching  is  the 

I “Gentlemen,”  he  began,  silentbut  P ^ co,ored  laborer  by  the 


126 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


would  guarantee  the  potency  of  the  American  trade  union  movement 
“I  speak  today,”  he  concluded,  “for  the  colored  men  of  the  whole 
country,  from  the  lakes  to  the  Gulf,  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific— 
from  every  hill-top,  valley  and  plain  throughout  our  vast  domain— 
when  I tell  you  that  all  Negroes  ask  for  themselves  is  a fair  chance;  that 
you  shall  be  no  worse  off  by  giving  them  that  chance;  that  you  and  they 
will  dwell  in  peace  and  harmony  together;  that  you  and  they  may  make 
one  steady  and  strong  pull  until  the  laboring  men  of  this  country  shall 
receive  such  pay  for  time  made  as  will  secure  them  a comfortable  living 
for  their  families,  educate  their  children  and  leave  a dollar  for  a rainy 
day  and  old  age.  Slavery,  or  slave  labor,  the  main  cause  of  the 
degradation  of  white  labor,  is  no  more.  And  it  is  the  proud  boast  of  my 
life  that  the  slave  himself  had  a large  share  in  the  work  of  striking  off  the 
fetters  that  bound  him  by  the  ankle,  while  the  other  end  bound  you  by 
the  neck.” 

Though  this  stimulated  the  adoption  of  good  resolutions  by  the 
convention  and  the  appointment  of  a Negro  organizer,  the  resolutions 
were  not  implemented  and  the  organizer  was  not  used.  Negroes  shortly 
thereafter,  again  led  by  Myers,  held  their  own  convention  of  the 
Colored  National  Labor  Union,  in  Washington  from  December  6-10, 
1869.  Over  200  delegates  attended  from  Negro  organizations  and  trade 
unions  in  twenty-three  states  including  eleven  in  the  South.  In  their 
address  to  the  American  people  they  insisted  they  opposed  “discrimina- 
tion as  to  nationality,  sex,  or  color.”  “Any  labor  movement,”  they 
asserted,  “based  upon  such  discrimination  . . . will  prove  to  be  of  very 
little  value.”  Indeed,  it  would  be  “suicidal”  for  it  would  encourage 
“dissensions  and  divisions  which  in  the  past  have  given  wealth  the 
advantage  over  labor.”  Specifically  urged  was  a common  phalanx  of 
the  Irish  and  German  and  Chinese,  the  Northern  mechanic  and  the 
Southern  poor  white,  men  and  women— all  who  labor  and  had  been  “so 
long  ill  taught”  that  their  “true  interest  is  gained  by  hatred  and  abuse  of 
the  laborer  of  African  descent.” 

How  pertinent  for  the  American  labor  movement  today  is  this  call 
from  the  doubly-exploited,  and  therefore  doubly-sensitive,  Negro 
workers  of  eighty  years  ago! 

The  immediate  post-Civil  War  labor  movement  failed  and  among  the 
several  reasons  for  this  is  the  influence  of  white  supremacist  thinking 
within  the  workers’  organizations. 

A somewhat  similar  course  marks  the  record  of  the  next  great 


WHITE  CHAUVINISM 


127 


E ».  u»„  u.«.  ™ 

COnS  t Tfmmded  secretly  in  1869  because  of  boss  hostility  and  persecu- 
^f^lThrouVh  tre  early  seventies,  maintained  a P=u= 
Jbmueh  the  terrible  years  of  the  “Long  Depression  (1873-79)  and 

Knee  through  the  te  r y ^ class  conscious  m v.gorous 

"^However  this  organization  by  no  means  made  a complete  break  with 

rLTgrof  ^ ^ and 

eagerness  of  ^‘chauvinism,  especially  when 

rgrdTthey 

S Sat " wholly  composed  of  white 

i 

wrote  early  in  1887  ot  havmg  au  ™ whQ  came  was  welcomed  and 

noticed,  she  commented  t y coated  with  the  courtesy  usually 

every  woman  from  b'acK  * 1 his  town_  lt  was  the  first  assembly  of 
extended  to  white  ladies  alo  the  criterion  to  recognition  as 

the  sort  in  this  town  where  ■ co  or  ^ added  could  listen  to  their 
ladies  and  gentlemen.  Seeing  t > . tic^  and  accept  them  with  a 

enunciation  of.  he  cymbal  «rf  a 

I Sefeven  though  expounded  in  a consecrated  house  and  over  the 
word  of  God.” 


1 28 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


Nevertheless,  jim  crow  locals  existed  and  much  of  the  top  leadership 
including  the  Grand  Master  Workman,  Terence  V.  Powderly,  were 
quite  opportunist  on  this  question.  Increasingly  as  compromising 
tactics  developed  in  the  Knights  in  face  of  burgeoning  monopoly 
capitalism,  the  deterioration  faithfully  reflected  itself  on  the  Negro 
question.  fc 

Typical  of  the  keen  awareness  of  this  disastrous  change  was  the  letter 
written  in  the  summer  of  1887,  by  a Pittsburgh  Negro  steel  worker.  So 
significant  and  characteristic  is  this  document  that  I will  quote  it  at 
some  length.  “As  a strike  is  now  in  progress  at  the  Black  Diamond  Steel 
Works,  where  many  of  our  race  are  employed,”  wrote  the  worker,  “the 
colored  people  hereabouts  feel  a deep  interest  in  its  final  outcome.  As 
yet  few  colored  men  have  taken  any  part  in  it,  it  having  been  thus  far 
thought  unwise  to  do  so.  It  is  true  our  white  brothers,  who  joined  the 
Knights  of  Labor  and  organized  the  strike  without  conferring  with,  or 
in  any  way  consulting  us,  now  invite  us  to  join  with  them  and  help  them 
to  obtain  the  desired  increase  in  wages. ...  But  as  we  were  not  taken  into 
their  scheme  at  its  inception  and  as  it  was  thought  by  them  that  no 
trouble  would  be  experienced  in  obtaining  what  they  wanted  without 
our  assistance,  we  question  very  much  the  sincerity  and  honesty  of  this 

invitation I am  not  opposed  to  organized  labor.  God  forbid  that  1 

should  be  when  its  members  are  honest,  just,  and  true!  But  when  I join 
any  society,  I want  to  have  pretty  strong  assurance  that  I will  be  treated 

fairly If  white  workers  will  take  the  colored  man  by  the  hand  and 

convince  him  by  actual  fact  that  they  will  be  true  to  him  and  not  a 
traitor  to  their  pledge,  he  will  be  found  with  them  ever  and  always;  for 
there  are  not  under  heaven  men  in  whose  breasts  beat  truer  hearts  than 
in  the  breast  of  the  Negro.” 

The  status  of  American  labor  in  our  own  time  demonstrates  the  exact 
truth  of  the  words  of  this  Negro  steel  worker  written  in  1887 — “If  white 
workers  will  take  the  colored  man  by  the  hand  and  convince  him  by 
actual  fact  that  they  will  be  true  to  him  and  not  a traitor  to  their  pledge, 
he  will  be  found  with  them  ever  and  always.’’ 

In  concluding  this  brief  survey  of  the  efforts  of  Negroes  to  combat 
white  chauvinism  within  two  of  the  greatest  people’s  movements  in  our 
history  I reemphasize  that  this  barely  touches  the  general  subject.  A 
history  of  white  chauvinism  would  delve  fully  into  its  basic  socio- 
economic origins,  and  trace  the  appearance  and  development  of  its 
numerous  stereotypes  and  manifestations.  It  would  examine  its  impact 


I 


HISTORY  OF  ANTI-RACISM  IN  THF.  UNITED  STATES  129 

non  the  totality  of  American  life,  and  would  shed  new  light  on  every 
laior  facet  of  our  past.  From  such  a study  fuller  understanding  would 
emerge  of  the  Revolution,  the  Civil  War,  Reconstruction,  the  numer- 
ous third  party  movements  (and  especially  the  Populist  movement),  the 
fight  for  women’s  rights,  the  battle  against  imperialism,  the  develop- 
ment of  socialism.  . 

White  chauvinism  today  is  the  specific  tool  of  American  imperialism. 
That  imperialism  is  the  main  bulwark  of  world  reaction;  therefore  the 
struggle  against  this  chauvinism,  led  by  the  Communist  Party,  assumes 
world-wide  significance.  During  the  Civil  War  the  life  of  the  nation 
depended  upon  Negro-white  unity;  today  that  remains  true,  and,  in 
addition,  the  universal  fight  against  fascism  and  war  requires  this 
Negro-white  unity.  The  duty  and  necessity  for  this  struggle,  devolving 
first  of  all  upon  the  American  white  masses  is,  then,  crystal-clear.  On 
the  success  with  which  Negro-white  unity  is  forged  depends,  quite 
literally,  the  firm  establishment  of  world  peace  and  the  progress  ot  our 
country  towards  democracy  and  socialism. 


Published  in  Masses  & Mainstream.  Ill,  February  1950,  pp.  47-57. 


The  History  of  Anti-Racism  in  the  United  States: 
An  Introduction 


There  is,  of  course,  an  abundant  literature  on  the  nature,  history  and 
defenses  of  slavery  in  the  United  States  and  on  the  history  of  the 
movements  against  slavery.  There  exists,  also,  a considerable  h erature 
on  racism  in  the  United  States;  its  origins,  nature,  institutional  forms 
purpose  and  function.  There  is  in  addition  some  extant  wntings-not 
very  much— on  efforts  to  eliminate  reflections  of  racism,  as  struggles 


130 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


against  peonage,  against  jim  crow,  and  against  specific  forms  of  racist 
practices,  as  in  travel,  education,  employment,  and  housing. 

There  is,  however,  almost  no  literature  treating  of  the  history  of  arm - 
racist  thought  in  the  United  States;  indeed,  so  far  as  1 know,  there  is  no 
single  book  devoted  to  this  subject  and  precious  few  articles  that  deal 
with  it  in  any  way. 

Certainly,  works  treating  of  anti-slavery— as  example,  that  by 
Dwight  Lowell  Dumond  in  his  later  writings,  of  W.  E.  B.  Du  Bois, 
Charles  H.  Wesley,  Louis  Ruchames,  Thomas  E.  Drake,  John  Hope 
Franklin,  Benjamin  Quarles,  James  M.  McPherson  and  me— have 
brought  forward  evidences  of  anti-racist  views  but  this  was  neither 
sustained  nor  systematic;  where  it  appears,  it  tended  or  tends  to  be 
incidental  rather  than  fundamental  in  even  these  writings. 

Similarly,  in  studies  of  racism  one  will  certainly  find  references  to 
rejection  of  this  ideology,  but  the  works  are  studies  of  racism,  not  its 
opposition,  as  the  very  title,  for  example,  of  Winthrop  Jordan’s  book 
makes  clear:  White  Over  Black:  American  Attitudes  Toward  the  Negro, 
1550-1812  (1968). 

The  point  here  is  that  “white  over  black”  was  one  of  the  attitudes  of 
(white)  Americans  toward  the  Negro;  one  not  only  had  the  Black 
person’s  attitude  toward  himself— which,  of  course,  is  very  much  a part 
of  “the  American  attitude”— but  one  also  had  attitudes  toward  Black 
people  by  non-Black  people  living  in  the  United  States  which  was  not 
one  of  superiority  but  rather  was  one  of  either  questioning  the  stance  of 
superiority  or  of  rejecting  it,  and  in  some  cases  rejecting  it  passionately. 

There  are  a few  partial  exceptions  to  this  rule.  For  example,  James 
M.  McPherson’s  The  Struggle  for  Equality:  Abolitionists  and  the 
Negro  in  the  Civil  War  and  Reconstruction  (1964),  especially  on  pages 
134-53,  treats  of  opposition  to  racism;  less  effectively,  Thomas  F. 
Gossett  in  his  Race:  The  History  of  an  Idea  in  America  (1963),  in  his 
final  two  chapters,  also  deals  with  opposition,  but  neither  book  is 
meant  to  be  a history  of  anti-racism.  The  book  which  comes  closest  to 
presenting  racist  and  anti-racist  argumentation  is  Louis  Ruchames’ 
excellent  reader,  Racial  Thought  in  America,  of  which  only  the  first 
volume  has  been  published  as  of  this  writing:  From  the  Puritans  to 
Abraham  Lincoln  (1969). 

One  might  wonder  whether  the  absence  of  a body  of  literature  on 
anti-racism  in  the  United  States  is  not  due  to  an  absence  of  anti-racism 
in  the  country?  The  evidence  is  against  this  view.  It  shows,  on  the 


HISTORY  OF  ANTI-RACISM  IN  THE  VN.TEU  STATES  131 

ts  saamsg  zsSZTA 

Genovese  has  agreed  w.th  him.  PTof^ames  M ^ 

white,  and  make  the  nation,  whit  J monolithic  and  in  both 

white  South  monolithic  an  t phillipsian-Nevins-Genovese- 

cases  this  is  altogether  national  history  a 

McPherson  view  gives  to  Southerr , htstoy^  ^ maintcnanceofthe 

static  quality;  that  is,  a qua  ly  was  and  is  a struggle  to 

status  quo,  instead  of  one  whose  esse  K is  this  {uUy 

maintain  that  status  quo  and  a slrl!Sg,e  « d nationai 

dynamic  quality  which  has  character^  ,,^""0 nhe  central 

*»  - 

E.  Morrow  suggested  (Mis,  .-Pi-  nersuade  Northern  white 

1961),  that  its  P-PO* -as  not  so  ltoB  white 

people— -and  espectally  the  youth  and  intelligentsia  of  the  ruling  circles 

among  such  people-of  the  ju^e  oHlavejy.  that  ,his 

Quite  recently,  Anne  F.  Sc  the  slaveowning  class 

propaganda  did  not  convince  the  ^ at  least,  that 

of  the  South;  that  they  seem  to  ^^^"“‘^".Women's  Perspec- 
many  of  them  were.  J'hat  ls  t e P „ m ne  Jourml  of  American 
live  on  the  Patriarchy  in  the  1850  s,  in  r ^ ^ that  this 

History  (June  1974).  Presen^ „theensiUement  of  Black  people  had 
KrSTrf  .fir  own  subordinate  position  in  the 

"^ThisTuling-dass'sense^oTurgency  in  terms  of  persuading  their  own 


132 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


white  population — young  and  old,  men  and  women,  rich  and  poorer 
the  justness  of  a pro-slavery  and  racist  ideology  was  intensified  because 
that  ruling  class  dominated  a blatantly  male  chauvinist,  elitist  and 
oligarchic  social  order,  all  of  which  produced  moods  of  acute  doubt  and 
actions  of  protest  and  even,  at  times,  near-rebellion.  Add  to  this  the 
originally  fraternal  and  revolutionary  character  of  Christianity  and  the 
intensely  egalitarian  and  democratic  essence  of  the  verbiage  in  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  and  one  can  understand,  I suggest 
something  of  the  almost  frantic  tone  to  the  slavocratic  and  racist 
propaganda  that  issued  forth  incessantly  from  figures  like  Dew 
Fitzhugh,  De  Bow,  Calhoun,  et  al. 

Might  one  not  suggest  that  if  much  of  the  urgency  of  the  argument  for 
slavery  derived  out  of  the  strength  of  anti-slavery  ideas— in  the  South  as 
well  as  elsewhere— then  perhaps  the  extraordinary  intensity  of  racist 
argumentation  may  derive  in  part  at  least,  out  of  the  existence  of  anti- 
racist  ideas? 

To  be  opposed  to  slavery— even  less,  to  be  opposed  to  the  rule  of  the 
slaveowners— did  not  mean,  of  course,  that  one  was  opposed  to  racism. 
To  reject  racism  was  a profoundly  deep  rejection  of  the  entire  extant 
social  order;  this  is  true  in  the  United  States  at  the  end  of  the  twentieth 
century  and  it  was  markedly  true  in  the  preceding  three  centuries.  This 
makes  all  the  more  significant  the  fact  that  there  was  in  those  centuries 
rather  widespread  questioning  of  racism  and  even  considerable  rejec- 
tion of  it. 

T he  history  of  anti-slavery  begins  with  the  first  slave;  similarly,  the 
history  ol  anti-racism  begins  with  the  original  object  of  scorn,  derision 
and  insult.  In  addition,  just  as  the  anti-slavery  movement  was  not 
confined  to  slaves  or  to  Black  people,  so  anti-racism  was  not  confined 
to  the  immediate  objects  of  its  attack.  Du  Bois  once  remarked  that  the 
history  of  the  United  States  in  large  part  consisted  of  the  position  and 
treatment  of  Black  people  and  the  response  thereto;  in  similar  vein  one 
may  alfirm  that  racism  and  the  struggle  against  it  constitute  a signifi- 
cant component  of  and,  in  many  ways,  a basic  axis  around  which 
revolves  much  of  the  history  of  the  United  States.  This  is  especially  true 
if  one  understands  racism  as  organically  tied  to  the  socio-economic 
base  ol  society  and  the  struggle  against  it  as  constituting  therefore  a 
lundamental  aspect  of  the  effort  to  transform — to  revolutionize — that 
society. 

A history  of  anti-racism,  in  any  complete  sense,  would  reflect  opposi- 


HISTORY  OF  ANTI-RACISM  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  133 

, inn  to  racist  attitudes  and  practices  towards  the  Indian  and  the  African 
Ind  the  Afro-American.  In  addition,  one  has  in  the  United  States  racist 
EU  expressed  against-and  these  views  combatted-Mexican  and 
Mexican-derived  peoples,  Puerto  Rican  people  and  more  generally 
, atin-American  peoples;  against  Asian  peoples,  with  some  shades  of 
differences  as  applied  to  Filipino,  Chinese  and  Japanese  peoples,  for 
example;  against  Jewish  people,  especially  after  about  .870  and  par- 
ticularly Jewish  people  from  Eastern  Europe;  against  Irish  people,  and 
peoples  from  Eastern  and  Southern  Europe,  especially  Italian  and 

S' Whiteall  this  would  not  be  the  entirety  of  U . S.  history,  of  course,  it 
would  make  up  a large  part  of  it  and  it  docs  constitute  a basic 
component  of  that  history— but  it  has  not  been  written.  This  racism  and 
anti-racism  have  significantly  affected  all  areas  of  U . S.  history,  foreign 
and  domestic,  from  religion  to  education,  from  war-making  to  treaty- 
making, from  the  arts  to  politics,  from  trade  union  activity  to  women  s 
struggles,  from  medicine  to  anthropology  to  psychology,  from  taxation 
policy  to  police  practices,  from  jurisprudence  to  dramaturgy. 

In  this  particular  essay,  1 am  suggesting  the  crucial  significance  of 
studying  the  opposition  to  racism  as  this  ideology  has  expressed  itselt  in 
its  major  form  in  this  country-namely  against  African  and  African- 
derived  peoples.  And  in  the  specific  examples  that  will  be  cited,  I shall  in 
this  article  limit  myself  to  white  men  and  women,  knowing  full  well  that 
the  struggle  against  racism  has  been  a Black-white  one  and  that  in  . 
Black  people  have  been  the  pioneers,  the  most  acute  and  the  most 
persistent.  Still,  the  facts  being  what  they  are,  and  racism  being  a 
affliction  of  white  people  in  the  United  States,  especially  consequentia 
is  the  history  of  white  opposition  to  racism.  And  the  fact  is  that  that 

history  is  very  rich.  . . , w v 

The  periodization  of  this  anti-racist  history  would  be,  1 think  as 

follows:  (I)  the  colonial  era;  (2)  from  the  Revolutionary  era  to  1829  and 
the  publication  of  David  Walker's  remarkable  Appeal  to  the  Colored 
Citizens  of  the  World:  (3)  1830  through  the  Civil  War;  (4)  the  Recon- 
struction era;  (5)  from  about  1890  and  Populism  to  about  1910  and  the 
appearance  of  the  NAACP;  (6)  from  1910  to  the  beginning  of  World 
War  1 1,  with  the  1930s  marking  a transition  period,  into  (7)  the  era  sin 
World  War  II,  marked  in  particular  with  the  decline  ol  colonialism  and 
of  imperialism,  the  rise  of  national  liberation  movements  and  successes 
and  the  spread  of  socialism  into  a world-wide  system. 


134 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


One  must  observe  that  racism  constitutes  an  element  of  the  m 
general  elitist  philosophy  which  has  dominated  all  class-divided  sc^ 
cieties  in  history.  One  finds  this  in  the  views  of  the  aristocracy  and 
nobility  concerning  the  peasantry  and  so-called  common  people,  in  the 
views  of  men  toward  women,  in  the  views  of  dominant  nationalities 
towards  those  held  in  subjection— as  English-Irish  or  German-Polish 
etc. 

Racism  is  a form  of  this  class-derived  elitism;  it  is  an  especially 
vicious  and  pernicious  form  reflecting  the  fact  that  the  exploitation  and 
oppression  of  its  objects  have  been  especially  severe. 

This  pervasive  elitism  is  reflected  in  the  very  language  one  uses.  For 
example,  consider  the  dual  meanings  of  poor — i.e.,  without  money  and 
without  merit;  or  of  rich— i.e.,  with  money  and  with  merit.  Or  consider 
such  words  as  proper  and  then  property  and  propriety  and  proprietor, 
and  so  on.  One  would  require,  indeed,  a volume  to  trace  this  ruling- 
class  impact  upon  language,  past  and  present  and  its  persistence  and 
weight  given  the  facts  that  we  live  in  a monopolistic  and  imperialist— 
and  racist — society. 

In  Shakespeare’s  day  wretch  meant  peasant;  we  know  what  it  con- 
notes today.  And  what  it  connotes  today  was  really  present  in  the  word 
centuries  ago;  that  is,  the  peasant  was  a wretch  because  he  was  poor; 
literally,  in  Calvinistic  terms,  damned. 

If  one  reads  the  language  with  which,  for  instance,  Luther  excoriated 
the  rebellious  peasants  of  his  time  and  place  and  then  reads  the  words  of 
the  Richmond  Enquirer  denouncing  the  rebels  who  defied  death  with 
Nat  Turner  in  Virginia  in  1831,  or  the  words  with  which  Ronald  Reagan 
denounced  the  insurrectionists  of  Watts  in  our  own  day,  he  will  see  that 
not  only  the  content  is  the  same  but  even  the  very  words  are  quite 
identical. 

Let  the  reader  consider  these  examples:  here  is  a French  aristocrat’s 
observations  in  1689  (La  Bruyere): 

Throughout  the  countryside,  one  sees  wild  male  and  female  animals. 
Black,  livid,  and  all  burned  by  the  sun,  they  are  attached  to  the  ground  in 
which  they  obstinately  burrow  and  dig.  They  make  a noise  like  speech. 
When  they  rise  to  their  feet  they  show  a human  face,  and,  sure  enough,  they 
are  men.  At  night,  they  withdraw  into  lairs  where  they  live  on  black  bread, 
water  and  roots. 

And,  in  Rome,  about  195  B.C.,  Marcus  Porcius  Cato,  tells  us: 

W oman  is  a violent  and  uncontrolled  animal,  and  it  is  useless  to  let  go  the 


HISTORY  of  anti-racism  in  the  united  states 


135 


"ns  and  then  expect  her  not  to  kick  °daL| ^^mer-to  calHhings  by^he^ 
r>ht  rein  . . . Women  want  total  frecdo  ‘ complete  equality  with 

0 "cc,heyhave 

ilf^l'alitv.  they  will  be  your  masters. 

In  an  essay  published  ^^^"/pr^udk^began^n  the  United 

extraordinary  precision  as  the  P 8 forgets  the  rice,  sugar, 

Tuy,  with  Whitney’-" ntha  BiaSe!  ha!  by  then  produced 

of  the  l!nited  states’ 

lished  in  1971,  offers  this | °P‘  inherently  inferior  for  reasons  of 
‘“'Tates'^m  tShxlte  17th  and  18th  century,  a rationalized  racst 
Ideology  did  not  develop  unt.l  the  19th  century  tication  and 

I These  views  are  erroneou  1 th mh  than  in  the 

pervasiveness  of  racism  was  greatf.  . lier  period  this  ideology 
seventeenth  and  eighteenth  order  and  that 

was  part  of  the  superstructure  of  simultaneously  bulwarked 

ssssssggssssas 

century!”  . _ , „ rnrist  ideology  could  be  express- 

This  weariness  with  the  fight  ag  is[n  had  been  published,  for 

ed  by  1789,  since  arguments  coun  g Baxter  in  1673,  by 

example,  by  Sir  Thomas  E £ "Xantown  Protest  of  1688, 
Thomas  Tryon  in  1684,  they  are  in  Edmundson  (1690),  George 
and  in  the  published  writings  of  eighteenth  century, 

Keith  (1693)  and  Robert  ® >,<,  0 ^beginning  of  the  American 

confining  ourselves  to  the  period T > anti-racist  literature 

Revolution,  something  appro  published  anti- 
appeared. Their  authors  and  relevamdates^o.  wilUam 

racist  writings  are:  J°hn  d (1729- published,  anonymously,  by 

ss’s.ss  s"-  u’  oto- 


136 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


published  again  anonymously,  by  Benjamin  Franklin);  John  Wool™ 
(1747);  Anthony  Benezet  (1762);  James  Otis  (1764);  Benjamin 
(1773).  ' ush 

To  give  one  a taste  of  the  argumentation,  here  is  Anthony  Benezet 
writing  from  significant  personal  experience,  in  1762.  He  affirmed  that 
he  had  found  “amongst  the  Negroes  as  great  a variety  of  talents  as 
amongst  a like  number  of  whites;  and  I am  bold  to  assert,  that  the 
notion  entertained  by  some,  that  the  blacks  are  inferior  in  the  capaci- 
ties, is  a vulgar  prejudice,  founded  on  pride  and  ignorance  of  their 
lordly  masters,  who  have  kept  the  slaves  at  such  a distance,  as  to  be 
unable  to  form  a right  judgment  of  them.” 

Here  in  this  literature  of  the  pre-Revolutionary  period  one  finds 
every  component  of  the  racist  argument  systematically  combatted.  One 
has,  then,  in  this  anti-racist  argument  the  following:  (1)  a denial  of 
Biblical  arguments— such  as  the  so-called  curse  of  Ham— and  an 
insistence  upon  the  equalitarian  essence  of  both  Testaments;  (2)  a 
denial  of  bestiality  and  an  insistence  upon  the  humanity  of  the  African 
and  African-derived  people  and  an  affirmation  that  they  had  souls  and 
the  further  argument  that,  therefore,  racism  was  blasphemous;  (3) 
insistence  upon  specific  denials  of  details  of  the  racist  exposition— these 
almost  always  coming  from  those  white  people  with  prolonged  person- 
al and  significant  experience  and  insisting  that  Black  people  had  the 
same  feelings  as  other  human  beings,  that  they  felt  remorse,  loved 
children,  loved  each  other,  resented  injury,  rebelled,  dreamed  of  a 
better  life,  were  able  to  learn— and  the  literature  often  adds — able  to 
learn  as  well  as  any  other  people;  (4)  an  argument  pointing  to  the  fact 
that  Black  people  had  among  them  outstanding  individuals,  even  as 
other  people  had  and  here  would  appear  such  names  as  Dr.  James 
Derham,  The  Rev.  Lemuel  Haynes,  Benjamin  Banneker,  John  Chavis, 
Lunsford  Lane,  Phillis  Wheatley,  Tom  Fuller,  etc.,  depending  upon  the 
period  of  publication;  (5)  in  general,  the  literature  took  an  environmen- 
talist approach,  insisting  that  where  inadequacies  appeared  they  could 
be  reasonably  explained  in  terms  of  opportunities,  conditions,  tasks 
and  expectations  before  Black  people. 

As  racism  may  be  viewed  as  a form  of  elitism,  so  anti-racism  was  an 
aspect  of  the  struggle  against  elitism  and  in  the  eighteenth  century  this 
meant  that  anti-racism  was  an  aspect  of  the  movement  against  feudal- 
ism, absolute  monarchy,  and  oppressive  colonialism.  It  was,  too,  part 
ofa  mounting  rational,  scientificand  anti-medieval  thought-pattern. . . . 


history  OF  ANTI-RACISM  in  the  united  states 


137 


Beyond  argumentation  and  ch"  '!so2 

£sidc  of  the  sla^eS“Ian^  s ^^^^  Robert  Ogle.  In  .804 

lhese  were  Jonathan  Br  ^ of  Georgia  because  of  his  defense 

oneJabezBrown  Jr.  was  dr  slavery.  ,n  ,g,2  a whlte 

of  Black  people  and  h « araem  Orleans  for  suspicion 

teacher  named  Josep  oo vt a ^ with  Black  peopie;  and  in  1816 
of  participating  in  anti-slav  e y for  t^e  same  “crime 

George  Boxley  of  Virginia  was  se  ^ notescaped  from  priSon  with  the 
and  would  have  been  execu  h • ht  of  siaves  to  rebel,  in 

ald  0f  his  -n:  Andrew  Rhodes, 

Charleston  in  1822,  were  to  ipneshias.  In  1829  a white 

William  Allen,  Jacob  because  he  had  been  distributing 

ber-i;Samphlet  and  a white  seaman  in  South  Carolina  suffered  the 
same  fate  the  same  year  for  the  same  ne  - that  raised 

In  terms  of  conduct  one  h,f J^^'^eighteenth  century;  one 
Benjamin  Banneker  in  Mary ^a  Black  scholar,  James  Hugo 

has  the  published  work  of  the  ‘‘“"‘^vi^i.ionetwenty- 
Johnston,  showing  fora  hrnite  pe  1 jn5t  their  wives  because 

two  suits  for  divorce  brought  by  wh.te  men  agamsUheH 

of  the  long-term  and  close  relationship  of  Slaves  executed 

or  the  fact  that  m that  state  at  tha  im  ■ recommended  mercy  in 

on  the  charge  of  raping  white  wo  , presented  petitions  nu- 

twenty-seven  cases  because  whue  P"e  Black  menhad 

merously  signed  affirming  that  the vvh.te 

had  voluntary  relationships! and l that  p ; , records in one 

Mr.  Johnston  also  revealed  that  the  census  ^ others- 

county— where  the  census  take  living  with  white  wives  in 

showed  that  nine  of  the  free  ac  rds  enumerating  Black 

,830.  He  showed  also,  of  thera  were  then 

children  in  Southampton  Cou  y ^ ^ added  that  Peter  H. 

| living  with  their  white  mot  ter  . colonial  South  Carolina  in  his 

Wood  has  made  similar  findings^  ^ o{  virginia>  in  the  town  of 

work.  Black  vmage  blacksmith-a  very  important  person 

Staunton,  in  1753,  the  vin  -g  a free  Black  man  who  had 

indeed,  in  the  eighteenth  cen  ) white  wife  Here,  then,  in  Vir- 
migrated  from  Lancaster,  Pa.,  with  a white  wile,  n 


138 


RACISM  AND  CLASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 


ginia,  in  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century,  lived  a Black  man  and  hi$ 
white  wife  and  he  served  that  community  as  its  most  important  artisan. 

1 have  confined  myself  to  some  notes  for  the  pre-Revolutionary 
period.  One  should  at  least  observe  that  the  Abolitionist  movement  of 
the  nineteenth  century  had  three  objectives,  not  one,  and  that  these 
were  made  explicit  in  the  constitutions  of  the  various  anti-slavery 
societies.  Those  objectives  were:  (1)  the  end  of  slavery;  (2)  the  improve- 
ment of  the  socio-economic  conditions  of  the  free  Black  population; 
and  (3)  the  elimination  of  racism  and  racist  practices  throughout  the 
United  States. 

That  last  objective  is  neglected  in  the  literature;  but  it  certainly  was 
not  neglected  by  the  Abolitionists.  A part  of  the  history  of  anti-racism 
would  be  a history  of  the  struggle  against  jim  crow  in  the  United  States; 
that  too,  has  not  yet  been  written. 

Remembering  the  necessary  limitations  of  a magazine  article,  1 shall 
close  at  this  point.  Perhaps  enough  has  been  stated  to  make  the  point 
that  anti-racism  has  existed  in  the  United  States,  that  it  has  had  a 
significant  history  and  that  the  absence  of  a literature  reflecting  that 
fact  is  a glaring  omission  in  historiography  and  a costly  lack  in  the 
ongoing  struggle  to  cleanse  the  United  States’  social  order  of  its  single 
most  awful  feature. 


Published  in  The  Black  Scholar.  VI,  January;  February  1975,  pp.  16-22. 


history  and  partisanship 


Falsification  in  History 

Education—- literally,  the  act  ofleadingforwardo^  ^ propei  and  (0 

alas,  as  an  institution  seexing 

obscure  rather  than  e . phiiosophy  making  up  so-called 

Books,  teachers,  admimstrat • . P"  ^ c,ass_expioitative  systems, 

education  have  teneeted  and  to  1 ,he  historic  characteristics ,of 

hence  all  have  been  basically  e«_  coionial-educaUon  and  the 

I class  rule— propertied,  male  supremacy, w the  ale, 

control  of  education  hitherto  h , 8 ; of  capitalism  and  its 

propertied  overlord.  In  eras  characterist,cs  have  prevailed, 

systematic  usurpation  of  the  g . civilizations,  including  African, 

of  false  education.  education  systems-indeed,  to  any 

Basic  to  education  and  10  . ade  up  of  the  past,  and  the  future  is 

society-is  history.  Thc,Prf  “vi  me  r twined.  Controlling  the  past  is  of 


140 


HISTORY  AND  PARTISANSHIP 


Historiography  has  reflected  its  function  and  it  has  bulwarked  the 
class  creating  it.  It  has  therefore  been  elitist.  . . . 

Du  Bois,  in  his  preface  to  my  Documentary  History  of  the  Negro 
People  in  the  United  States,  wrote:  “We  have  the  record  of  kings  and 
gentlemen  ad  nauseam  and  in  stupid  detail;  but  of  the  common  run  of 
human  beings,  and  particularly  of  the  half  or  wholly  submerged 
working  group,  the  world  has  saved  all  too  little  of  authentic  record  and 
tried  to  forget  or  ignore  the  little  saved.” 

“Who  built  the  seven  towers  of  Thebes?”  Brecht  asked.  “The  books,” 
he  replied,  “are  filled  with  names  of  kings.” 

The  history  books  have  been  written  by  the  kings’  servants  for  their 
edification,  glorification  and  sanctification. 

In  an  economy  dominated  by  the  bourgeoisie,  its  scribes  dominate 
the  writing  of  the  country’s  history.  The  historians  whose  writings  form 
the  core  of  this  nation’s  textbooks,  whose  opinions  have  been  soaked  up 
day  after  day  and  decade  after  decade  by  every  literate  American,  have 
been  from  and  for  the  bourgeoisie. 

Of  one  of  them— among  Bryn  Mawr’s  most  distinguished  former 
faculty — Woodrow  Wilson,  a recent  biographer  remarked:  “He  had 
never  known  economic  insecurity,  or  poverty,  or  dread  of  the  future; 
never  had  he  any  intimate  contact  with  men  of  the  working  classes.” 
Thus  may  they  nearly  all  be  characterized— the  Adamses,  (Henry, 
Brooks  and  James  Truslow),  the  Bancrofts,  (George  and  Hubert),  Beer, 
Burgess,  Channing,  Dunning,  Fiske,  Hart,  Mahan,  Morison,  McMas- 
tcr,  Beard,  Oberholtzer,  Osgood,  Phillips,  Rhodes,  Schouler,  etc. 

As  one  of  them,  James  Ford  Rhodes,  himself  remarked,  they  con- 
ceived of  history-writing  as  an  “aristocratic  profession”  or  “the  rich 
man  s pastime.”  These  individuals — whose  fathers  were  well-to-do 
congregational  divines  (George  Bancroft),  or  secretaries  to  such  as 
Henry  Clay  (Fiske),  or  who  were  themselves,  extremely  wealthy  men 
(George  L.  Beer  in  tobacco,  Rhodes  in  iron,  Beard  in  dairy-farming),  or 
ghost  writers  for  presidents  (Bancroft  for  Andrew  Johnson,  McMaster 
for  McKinley),  or  intellectuals-in-residence  at  the  White  House  (as 
Schlesinger,  Jr.  for  Kennedy  and  Eric  Goldman  for  Lyndon  Johnson), 
or  in-laws  to  president-makers  (Mrs.  Rhodes  was  Mark  Hanna’s 
daughter),  or  Rear-Admirals  (Mahan  and  Morison),  or  editors  of 
frankly  big-business  organs  (as  Oberholtzer  of  the  publication  of  the 
Iron  and  Steel  Manufacturers  Association),  or  the  scion  of  Confederate 
Governors  and  Senators  (as  Phillips),  or  quasi-official  scribes  for 


FALSIFICATION  IN  HISTORY 


141 


Rockefeller  and  Ford  (as  Kevins)— wrote  and  taught  history  in  very 
niuch  the  same  way  as  bourgeois  judges  have  traditionally  interpreted 
and  administered  the  law,  and  for  very  much  the  same  reasons,  except 
that  the  historians  have  been  less  amenable  to  mass  pressure  than  have 

been  judges.  . 

Naturally  such  individuals  had  “a  somewhat  careful  solicitude  for  the 
preservation  of  wealth,”  as  a sympathetic  commentator  remarked  of 
Schouler;  of  course,  in  their  books,  the  “wage  earner  and  farmer  rarely 
appears,”  as  was  said  of  McMaster.  Certainly  one  like  Fiske  would 
detest  the  Populists  and  Rhodes  thought  of  workers  as  “always  over- 
bearing and  lawless,”  while  to  Oberholtzer,  labor  organizers  were 
veritable  demons,  guilty  of  “follies  and  excesses,”  who  turned  “foreign 
rabble”  into  “murderous  mobs.”  Clearly,  such  "wretches  like  the 
Haymarket  Martyrs — were  destined  for  "their  not  unmerited  end  on 
the  scaffold.” 

The  works  of  all  the  “standard”  historians  exude  ultra-nationalism, 
an  almost  naive  male  supremacy,  an  assumed  elitism  and  a white 
chauvinism  so  vicious  that  they  write  of  the  Afro-American  people  on 
the  rare  occasions  they  mention  them— as  another  might  write  of  more 
or  less  offensive  animals. 

In  this  country  said  the  steel  baron,  Andrew  Carnegie,  in  1899.  We 
accept  and  welcome,  as  conditions  to  which  we  must  accommodate 
ourselves,  great  inequality  of  environment,  the  concentration  of  busi- 
ness, industrial  and  commercial,  in  the  hands  of  a few,  and  the  law  of 
competition  between  these,  as  being  not  only  benelicial,  but  essential 
for  the  future  of  the  race.” 

As  the  new  century  dawned,  in  1900  William  Lawrence,  Bishop  of  the 
Episcopal  Church  in  Massachusetts  and  a member  of  the  Harvard 
Corporation,  insisted,  “. . . it  is  only  to  the  man  of  morality  that  wealth 

comes. . . . Godliness  is  in  league  with  riches Material  prosperity  is 

helping  to  make  the  national  character  sweeter,  more  joyous,  more 
unselfish,  more  Christlike.” 

Surely  if  there  ever  was  a sweeter,  more  joyous,  more  unselfish  and 
more  Christlike  country  than  this  one  with  its  war  in  Southeast  Asia,  its 
arms  shipments  to  the  monsters  today  ruling  Greece,  Brazil,  Spain, 
Portugal,  Guatemala  and  Cambodia,  with  an  Eastland  as  Chairman  of 
the  Senate  Judiciary  Committee,  with  Mitchell  in  charge  of  what  is 
hilariously  called  justice,  with  Agnew  a heart-beat  away  from  the  White 
House  and  with  the  beating  heart  in  the  presidency  belonging  to 


142 


HISTORY  AND  PARTISANSHIP 


Nixon— the  world  has  not  seen  its  like.  There  is  a sweet,  joyous 
unselfish  and  Christlike  quartet  if  one  ever  existed:  Eastland-MitchelU 
Agnew-Nixon!  And  that  quartet  finds  professors  to  write  their  music, 
from  Henry  Strangelove  Kissinger  to  Daniel  Benign-Neglect 
Moynihan! 

A nation  whose  most  powerful  statesmen  are  the  likes  of  that  quartet 
will  have  a dominant  morality  that  determines  its  First  Families  of 
Virginia  on  the  basis  of  the  number  of  slaves  their  ancestors  owned.  A 
human  morality  would  glory  not  in  slave-masters  as  ancestors,  but 
slaves. 

In  any  humanistic  ethic,  how  could  there  be  a moment’s  doubt  as  to 
which  is  “inferior”  and  which  is  “superior?”  If  one  understands  the  filth, 
parasitism,  deceit  and  exploitative  essence  of  ruling  classes  hitherto,  he 
will,  I think,  know  that  it  is  not  the  masses,  the  workers,  the  pro- 
ducers— the  “wretched  of  the  earth” — who  are  the  so-called  inferior. 
They  have  been  subordinate,  but  they  have  been  the  creators;  they  have 
been,  as  the  Bible  says,  “the  salt  of  the  earth.” 

The  dynamic  history  is  humanity’s  struggle  to  overcome  oppression 
and  end  exploitation;  that  is  the  meaning  of  the  phrase  in  The  Commu- 
nist Manifesto,  that  “all  history  is  the  history  of  class  struggle.” 

It  would  be  well  to  examine  briefly  at  this  point  the  problems  of 
historical  objectivity  so  incessantly  raised  by  historians.  The  question  is 
a twofold  one.  It  involves  in  the  first  place  the  argument  between  those 
who  differ  as  to  whether  or  not  an  historian  can  be  free  of  assumptions, 
prejudices,  a certain  set  of  beliefs  largely  guiding  both  his  selection  of 
data  and  his  use  of  them.  It  involves  in  the  second  place  the  more 
profound  question  as  to  whether  truth  as  such,  good  as  such,  exist  or 
not. 

As  to  the  first  question,  the  argument  against  so-called  impartiality 
has  been  stated  and  restated  innumerable  times,  and  is  overwhelming, 
but  the  conclusion  generally  drawn  therefrom — the  impossibility  of  an 
historical  science — does  not  follow.  Certainly,  Harry  Elmer  Barnes  is 
correct  when  he  declares  “that  no  truly  excellent  piece  of  intellectual 
work  can  be  executed  without  real  interest  and  firm  convictions,”  and 
that  “the  notion  that  the  human  intellect  can  function  in  any  vital  form 
in  an  emotionless  and  aimless  void”  is  absurd. 

Clearly,  the  challenge  offered  by  men  like  Beard  and  Nevins  to  be 
shown  one  “non-partisan”  historical  work,  one  work  free  of  a subjective 
quality,  in  the  sense  in  which  this  term  is  used  by  them,  has  not  been  and 


falsification  in  history 


143 


ouaranteesThe^pres^nce  of  personality,  viewpoint,  interpretation,  selec- 
tion—^ a word,  hi7^rlvWt0r^_indeed,  self-evident- -as  men  like 
It  is  then,  unquestionably  the  laUer,  »any  written 

Turner  and  Beard  have  written,  . author  in  his  time  and 

history  inevitably demonstrates  the  inseparability 
cultural  setting.  * . h joes  not  refute  the  reality  of  the 

of  the  past  and  the  present,  exclaimed,  “O  History,  how 

present.  Carl  Becker,  anticip  g ’ „ insjste(i  that  the 

many  truths  have  been  committed  « thy^  ^ ^ yision  of  the 

past  was  a screen  up  • feit  that  when  one  showed  the  impos- 

“"lone  lifts  himself  above 

unless  one  sees  that  though  there  a premised 

may  be  truth,  unless  one  Objectivity  is  indeed 

upon  man’s  exploitation  of  man,  lhistl^st0"  but  he  cannot 

insoluble  and  one  can  either  ignore  it  or  accept  it, 

“omerville  has  put  this  point  extremely  well: 


The  historical  materialist  believes  e'xistina  state  of  affairs  to  which 

believes  in  absolute  truth  a^n  objeem^  a fuUer  and  fuller  ap- 

our  accumulating  knowledge  P somelhing  for  them  to  be  relative  to. 

truth,  one  may  add]  is  evidently  not  the  same 
thfng^ as  a^eUef  thal^our  knowledge  of  it  is  absolute*  correct. 


, tUpcic  of  Lenin’s  Materialism  and  Empirio- 
This,  too,  is  an  essential  thesis  o knowledge  as  relative. 

Criticism,  this  concept  of  truth  as  dynamic  reality  to  which 

KufiS  s.r.  r r ~ ~ - - 

“sacs.  - r 

given  epoch  results  m enhanci  g P ^ thus  in  making  possible  the 
enrich  men^oT  fife^for ^ ore^nd  more  people,  resolves  not  only  the 


144 


HISTORY  AND  PARTISANSHIP 


problem  of  what  is  good,  it  resolves  the  related  one  of  what  is  true.  Only 
by  this  complete  renunciation  of  the  accepted  values  and  premises  of 
the  bourgeoisie  may  one  resolve  that  class’s  problem  of  an  infinitely 
regressive  relativism,  may  one  break  the  bonds  of  its  subjectivity  and 
create,  in  this  sense,  an  objective  history. 

Only  by  the  fullest  and  most  complete  devotion  to  one’s  nation  may- 
one  achieve  internationalism;  only  by  the  fullest  and  most  complete 
understanding  of  necessity  does  one  arrive  at  freedom;  and  only  by  the 
fullest  and  most  complete  identification  with  humanity  may  one 
achieve  objectivity.  Here  is  the  theoretical  heart  of  the  identity  between 
working-class  partisanship  and  genuine  scholarship. 

Such  a philosophy  carries  for  its  upholders  the  obligation  indicated 
in  Allen  Johnson’s  remark  that  “the  more  daring  and  more  promising 
the  hypothesis  the  greater  the  obligation  to  tell  the  truth,  the  whole 
truth  and  nothing  but  the  truth.”  In  our  world  the  most  daring  and  most 
promising  hypothesis  is,  I think,  dialectical  and  historical  materialism. 

From  those  who  use  it,  then,  or  attempt  to  use  it,  one  must  expect  the 
most  rigid  adherence  to  the  canons  of  science,  the  most  uncompromis- 
ing and  relentless  search  for  data  and  their  meanings.  This  is  preemi- 
nently a philosophy  of  life,  and  those  who  use  it  are  affecting  life.  Thus 
it  was,  as  Engels  wrote,  that  “Marx  thought  his  best  things  were  still  not 
good  enough  for  the  workers  . . . regarded  jt  as  a crime  to  offer  the 
workers  anything  less  than  the  very  best.” 

The  Marxist  conception  of  history  is,  as  Engels  also  declared,  “above 
all  a guide  to  study,  not  a lever  for  construction  after  the  manner  of 
Hegelians.”  It  is  a powerful  searchlight,  so  powerful  that  if  improperly 
handled  it  may  blind  rather  than  illuminate.  And  it  must  be  used,  it 
must  accompany  the  searcher,  who,  light  in  hand,  diligently  works  at 
unearthing  truth. 

In  this  connection  one  sees  the  great  significance  and  challenge  in  the 
history  of  the  Afro-American  people— of  Du  Bois’  crashing  chapter, 
The  Propaganda  of  History',”  which  concludes  his  classical  Black 
Reconstruction.  For  these,  being  the  most  oppressed  and  the  most 
exploited,  therefore  have  been  the  most  lied  about.  This  history  must 
not  be  diluted,  or  co-opted,  in  terms  of  mere  “contributions,”  or  of  a 
me-too  approach  as  part  of  a classless,  non-dynamic  and  mythical 
melting  pot.  Rather,  it  can  only  be  comprehended  as  the  inspiring 
record  of  battle  for  self-hood  or  for  freedom  and  as  a fundamental 
stimulant  and  part  of  all  democratic,  progressive  and  revolutionary 


THE  AMERICAN  HISTORICAL  PROFESSION 


145 


movements  in  overall  United  States  history — and,  for  that  matter, 
world  history. 

Historically,  education  has  sought  stability;  its  function  has  been  to 
bulwark  the  status  quo.  Given  the  nature  of  the  status  quo  and  the 
dynamic  quality  of  life— and  therefore  of  science— such  education  had 
to  be  reactionary  and  basically  irrational.  Education  must  be  as  dynam- 
ic as  life  if  it  is  to  serve  life;  this  is  at  the  root  of  the  revolutionary’s 
challenge  to  educational  systems  and  at  the  heart  of  youth’s  characteris- 
tic discontent  with  such  systems.  The  more  informed  is  that  discontent, 
the  better,  but  be  assured  that  the  existence  of  that  discontent  is  healthy 
and  is  among  the  most  hopeful  phenomena  upon  the  contemporary 


Ascending  social  classes  are  wedded  to  science.  That  the  decadent 
ones  now  grasp  at  every  repudiation  of  reason  and  make  of  intellectual 
despair  a lucrative  virtue  is  indicative  of  their  impending  doom.  Do  not 
the  scriptures  tell  us  that  the  devil  rages,  “for  he  knoweth  he  hath  but  a 
short  time?” 


This  paper  was  delivered  April  19,  1970,  at  a two-day  conference  on  Black 
Studies  held  in  Bryn  Mawr  College,  Pa.  It  was  published  in  Political 
Affairs,  XEX,  June  1970,  pp.  53-59.  


The  American  Historical  Profession 

On  October  19  of  this  year,  no  less  a newspaper  than  the  Wall  Street 
Journal  headlined  a front-page  story,  “Radical  H istorians  Get  Growing 
Following.”  It  went  on  to  report  the  existence  of  “an  increasingly 
influential  group  of  leftist  historians  who  are  challenging  traditional 
notions  about  the  nation’s  past”;  that  “the  leftwing  historians  are 
gaining  increasing  acceptance,  both  within  and  without  the  profession 


146 


HISTORY  AND  PARTISANSHIP 


and  that,  furthermore,  “radicals  are  also  gaining  influence  in  th 
traditionally  conservative  American  Historical  Association,  and  the6 
are  becoming  increasingly  common  on  many  campuses.” 

Not  unrelated  to  this  development  was  the  report  by  Robert  Rein 
hold,  in  the  New  York  Times  of  July  3,  1971,  that  a Harris  Poll  among 
high-school  students  found  that  they  regarded  history  as  the  “most 
irrelevant”  of  twenty-one  school  subjects,  and  that  undergraduate 
enrollment  in  history  classes  at  such  schools  as  Harvard,  Yale,  Stanford 
and  Amherst  had  dropped  by  as  much  as  a third  in  recent  years 
William  V.  Shannon,  on  the  other  hand,  thinks  that  the  findings 
reported  by  Mr.  Reinhold  reflect  a nation  in  which  “time  vanquished, 
we  lie  exhausted  alongside  our  victim”;  that  “what  we  have  slain  is  not 
time  but  our  sense  of  ourselves  as  humans.  It  is  that  meaninglessness,” 
he  concludes,  “which  pervades  this  age  of  instant  gratification  and 
instant  results  and  permanent  dissatisfaction.”  (New  York  Times  Julv 
8,  1971.)  ’ y 

Other  views  are  possible.  For  example,  it  is  not  that  “our  sense  of 
ourselves  as  humans”  has  been  slain  but  rather  that  those  whose 
humanity  has  long  been  denied  are  affirming  it  with  renewed  vigor  and 
power;  that  these  have  not  found  and  never  did  find  “gratification”  and 
results,  either  of  the  instant  or  of  the  long-maturing  kind,  and  that 
therefore  their  dissatisfaction  has  indeed  been  “permanent”  and  hence 
most  profound  and  bitter. 

While  Mr.  Shannon— who  is  not  a teacher— tends  to  put  the  blame 
for  the  feeling  that  history  as  taught  is  “irrelevant”  upon  the  students 
who  report  that  view,  Professor  David  F.  Kellums,  in  a recent  book 
asserts:  “The  history  d ialogue  in  our  classroom  is  devoid  of  relevance.  It 
has  become  a seemingly  endless  nightmare,  full  of  sound  and  fury, 
signifying  nothing.  ...  An  associate  of  mine  in  the  Department  of 
History,”  Mr.  Kellum  adds,  “remarked  that  Clio  was  not  only  dying, 

but  that  she  was  being  done  in  systematically He  also  admitted  that 

he  did  not  know  how  to  revive  Clio. ...  My  own  feeling,”  Mr.  Kellums 
decided,  “is  that  Clio’s  case  is  terminal”!  Professor  Martin  Duberman 
has  also  expressed  a despairing  view  and  has,  in  effect,  denied  history’s 
relevance:  ‘1  hough  I have  tried  to  make  it  otherwise,”  he  writes,  “I  have 
found  that  a ‘life  in  history’  has  given  me  very  limited  information  or 
perspective  with  which  to  better  understand  the  central  concerns  of  my 
own  life  and  my  own  time.”  (Evergreen  Review,  April  1968.) 

Perhaps  we  get  closer  to  the  heart  of  the  problem  when  we  observe 


147 


THE  AMERICAN  HISTORIC  AL  PROFESSION 

.at  Professors  Landes  and  Tilly,  in  their  work,  History  as  Social 
lienee  (Prentice-Hall,  New  York,  1971,  p.  6),  prepared  as  part  of  the 
jj,rvey  of  the  behavioral  and  social  sciences  conducted  lor  the  National 
I Academy  of  Sciences  and  the  Social  Sciences  Research  Council,  re- 
nted “. . . it  must  be  admitted  that  history  has  been  misused  as  a stick 
?0  beat  reformers  and  to  block  change.”  Recall,  also,  that  the  1969 
Annual  Meeting  of  the  Organization  of  American  Historians,  having 
the  theme  “The  State  of  American  History:  A General  Inquiry  was 
described  in  the  journal  of  that  organization  in  these  words:  The 
appraisal  of  American  history  that  emerged  trom  the  meeting  was 
surprisingly  coherent.  Concentrating  upon  the  quality  of  future  schol- 
arship, it  accused  the  profession  primarily  of  narrowness  and 
thoughtlessness.”  (Journal  of  American  History,  December  1969, 
LVL637;  essay  on  the  Meeting  by  Richard  H.  Wiebe.) 

1 think  Landes  and  Tilly  are  generally  correct  in  their  indictment  of 
the  historical  profession  or  establishment  and  the  1969  accusation  is 
fundamentally  sound,  but  1 do  not  think  this  is  a “misuse  of  such 
profession  or  establishment.  I think,  rather,  that  this  is  the  normal  and 
expected  functioning  of  such  a profession  within  the  context  of  i s 

social  order  and  its  role  therein.  . tnt. 

Back  in  1885,  the  president  of  the  U mversity  of  Michigan  wrote  to  the 

president  of  John  Hopkins  University. 

In  the  Chair  of  History  the  work  may  lie  and  often  does  lie  so  close  to 
Fthics  that  1 should  not  wish  a pessimist  or  an  agnostic  or  a man  disposed  to 

obtrude  criticism  of  Christian  views  of  humanity  or  of  Christianpnnupl^^ 
should  not  want  a man  who  would  not  make  his  historical  judgments  and 
interpretations  from  a Christian  standpoint.- 

Of  course,  there  are  varying  Christian  standpoints;  Count  Metter- 
| nich  and  John  Brown  were  both  devout  Christians  but  of  the  two,  there 
is  1 think,  little  doubt  as  to  which  Mr.  Angell  of  Michigan  or  Mr. 
Gilman  of  John  Hopkins  would  have  preferred  for  their  History 
I Chairs.  1 suggest,  also,  that  the  preference  has  not  terminated  with  the 

yeprofosor  John  Higham,  in  a book  published  last  year  by  Indiana 
University  Press,  reports  that  in  the  late  1940s  and  m the  1950s;  Unlike 
the  progressive  historian  [meaning  people  like  Parnngton  and i Beard] 
his  successor  did  not  feel  much  at  odds  with  powerful  institutions  or 
dominant  social  groups.  He  was  not  even  half  alienated.  Carried  along 
in  the  general  postwar  reconciliation  between  America  and  its  intellec- 


148 


HISTORY  AND  PARTISANSHIP 


tuals,  and  wanting  to  identify  himself  with  a community,  he  us 
read  the  national  record  for  evidence  of  effective  organization  ana  ^ 
unifying  spirit.”3  a 

What  Mr.  Higham  calls  “the  general  postwar  reconciliation”  wasth 
era  of  the  intense  Cold  War  and  of  McCarthyism;  the  era  of  the  banni/ 
of  Arthur  Miller  and  Robin  Hood;  the  jailing  of  the  Hollywood  Ten- 
the  indicting  and  trying  of  Dr.  W.  E.  B.  Du  Bois;  the  execution  of  the 
Rosenbergs;  Virginia’s  legal  lynching  of  the  Martinsville  Seven;  the 
exiling  of  Paul  Robeson;  the  boycotting  of  Pete  Seeger;  the  blinding  of 
Henry  Winston;  the  firing  of  thousands  of  teachers  and  professors  and 
the  refusal  to  hire  additional  thousands  on  racial  and  political  grounds; 
the  era  when  Louis  M.  Hacker  discovered  that  the  Robber  Barons  were 
really  Industrial  Statesmen  and  when  Professor  Allan  Nevins  left 
Columbia  U niversity  to  w-ork  for  the  Ford  M otor  Company.  If,  as  Mr. 
Higham  entitles  his  book,  this  is  Writing  American  History,  no  wonder 
students  find  that  subject  the  least  relevant  of  all  subjects  to  which  they 
are  exposed! 

I he  most  thoroughgoing,  the  deepest  challenge  to  the  prevailing 
structure,  practices  and  purposes  of  higher  education  that  has  ever 
occurred  in  the  history  of  the  United  States  is  now  in  process.  It  seeks  to 
alter  basically  that  structure  and  those  practices  and  purposes.  The 
structure  hitherto,  and  now,  has  been  and  is  oligarchic  and  racist;  the 
practices  have  been  and  are  snobbish,  conservative  and  racist;  the 
purposes  have  been  and  are  to  bulwark  an  imperialist  and  racist  social 
order. 


Significant  tensions  always  existed — with  periods  of  more  or  less 
intense  manifestations  thereof— because  the  universities  and  colleges 
could  not  help  reflecting  to  a degree  the  class  and  white  supremacist 
realities  and  the  struggles  against  them.  In  addition,  the  tension  sprang 
specifically  from  the  ostensible  purpose  of  higher  learning— i.e.,  to 
further  scholarship,  to  seek  reality,  to  advance  science.  That  purpose  is, 
at  its  heart,  in  conflict  with  the  structure,  purposes  and  therefore  actual 
practices  of  most  institutions  of  higher  learning  in  the  U nited  States  for 
most  of  their  histories. 


The  tension  is  greatest  now  because  imperialism  is  sicker  than  ever 
and  notably  so  in  this  country;  because  developments  of  a socialist  and 
anti-colonialist  nature  have  challenged  the  ruling  class  in  the  United 
States  not  only  in  political-military-diplomatic  senses,  but  also  ide- 
ologically; because  the  numerical  and  qualitative  character  of  the 


149 

THE  AMERICAN  HISTORICAL  PROFESSION 

L body  (and  faculty)  have  been 
wed  heights  and  necessarily  carry  g of  higher  education  in 

The  present  challenge  tot  e nmfire  eohemeral  than  is  the  world- 

t Junited  States  will  pers.st;  “ » “^^Ship  of  the  means  of 
wide  challenge  to the  sys  em  ^ ^ challenge.  Most  of  the 

production.  On  the  contra  y,  ^ shown,  j believe!  comprehen- 

thinkers  seeking  to  respo  t ^ adequate  response.  1 select 

sion  of  its  character  let  alone  alio  of  one  of  the  eminent 

for  brief  commentary  one  of  t t P^  „Between  the  Spur  and  the 

figures  among  such  thinkers  t p Boy(j,s  address  at  the  1968 

Bridle”  and  consisting  of  ProfessM^  Univerysily  Presses  (published 
gathering  of  the  Associate  fl  Q^arteriy  Review). 

in  the  Spring  1969  lss“  of  ™ V ^ of^e  distinguished  series  of 

Professor  Boyd  is  l^^'  ? f{crson.  His  essay  contains  many  of 

volumes  of  the  papers  of Thomas  JeUerso  ^ much  learningi  wry 
the  virtues  of  the  third  presiden  • | “ b latter,  it  is  worth  noting  that 

CmJSSSK"  a— 1 law 

statesman  was  still  formidable.  limitations  of  the  third 

I Alas,  however,  h.s  essay  contans  many  ^ forma,ist,c  m 

president,  too;  basically  e l is  , serious  when  manifested 

its  concept  of  democracy.  These  fadings  w vitia,ing. 

in  the  eighteenth  century,  t y social  order  and  its  present 

Professor  Boyd’s  estimate  of  th  . ^ affairs  is  positive;  his 

government  and  that  govern . ^ higher  education  in  the  United 

description  of  the  present  real  8 think,  wrong  and  the 

States  is  absolutely  glowing.  In  both 

challengers  to  such  estimates  are : rig  • writes  that  “0ur  self- 

in  a rather  unfair  passage,  Profess  corrupt  and  that  the  U mted 
anointed  messiahs”  report  our  society  t bccaPuse  such  findings  are 
States  “as  a nation  [is]  sick.  f the  senate  Foreign  Relations 

Boyd. 


150 


HISTORY  AND  PARTISANSHIP 


The  harshness  of  tone  and  the  adhominem  approach  reflect  perh 
Mr.  Boyd’s  passionate  disagreement  with  those  who  do  not  hold  ^5? 
him  when  he  writes  that  “mistaken  as  many  of  the  policies  [of  the  U i! 
resulting  from  our  sense  of  world  mission  may  have  been,”  “yet  no  gre 
nation  in  history  has  exercised  its  might  with  comparable  restraint  and 
generosity.”  The  inhabitants  of  Hiroshima  and  Nagasaki,  of  North 
Korea,  of  Indochina,  of  Latin  America  surely  would  not  agree— and 
the  consensus  among  U.  S.  college  youth  today  also  is  otherwise.  Many 
among  them  see  a policy  which  has  been  unrestrained  and  aggressive 
and  they  think  this  policy  does  not  stem  from  a sense  of  world  mission 
but  rather  from  a hunger  for  world  hegemony— a Pax  Americana  on 
the  part  of  the  class  dominating  that  nation.  They  detest  the  policy  and 
do  not  experience  the  hunger  and  certainly  do  not  wish  to  satisfy  it  with 
their  own  lives. 

Mr.  Boyd  writes  that  among  the  community  of  intellectuals  there 
have  developed  qualities  permitting  “rational  discussion”  and  he  names 
these  qualities  as  “tolerance,  generosity,  moral  courage,  justice,  decen- 
cy, and  respect  for  reason.”  But  the  consensus,  I think,  among  college 
youth  is  that  rational  discussion  has  not  characterized  institutions  of 
higher  learning  in  the  United  States  and  that  the  admirable  qualities 
listed  by  Mr.  Boyd  have  not  permeated  its  administrative  and  decision- 
making and  curriculum-making  bodies.  On  the  contrary,  these  have 
been  characterized  by  timidity,  opportunism,  arrogance,  prejudice, 
elitism  and  racism. 

Mr.  Boyd  reports  that  “our  universities  and  other  institutions  [have 
been]  designed  to  give  reason  a chance”;  but  these  institutions  of  higher 
learning  have  not  been  so  designed.  They  have  been  exclusionary;  they 
have  been  bastions  of  the  status  quo;  they  have  been  permeated  by  ugly 
class,  religious  and— above  all— racial  prejudice.  And  they  have  per- 
mitted themselves  to  become  servitors  of  the  rich  and  bulwarks  of  the 
military-industrial  complex.  They  have  trained  policemen  for  fascistic 
Greece  and  monarchial  Iran  and  sadistic  Saigon  puppets;  they  have 
masterminded  counterrevolutionary  strategies  in  Latin  America  and 
the  Mid-East;  they  have  served  as  CIA  conduits  in  Africa,  Asia  and 
Eastern  Europe;  they  have  justified  and  rationalized  and  supported  a 
genocidal  war  in  Indochina  which  has  very  nearly  destroyed  the  soul  of 
this  Republic. 

Their  Boards  of  Trustees  are  not — as  Mr.  Boyd  chooses  to  describe 
them— “the  most  innocent  and  least  powerful  of  witches.”  They  are  not 


THE  AMERICAN  HISTORICAL  PROFESSION 


151 


..  hes  at  all-  would  that  they  were  merely  conjured  up  figures  of 
witches  at  , fact-and  excellent  substantiating  studies 

irheShshed  o"  L-the  Hearsts  and  Rockefellers  and  Du 
ponts  and  Fords  and  Gianninis;  and  the  present  college  generation 
F"  that  (even  if  Mr.  Boyd  does  not).  Such  people  are  far  from 
."nocent  and  far  from  powerless;  they  do  not  waste  their  time  on  boards 
and  they  do  hold  in  their  hands  the  ultimate  and  the  decisive  policy- 
“akln  control  over  higher  education  in  the  United  States. 

Mr  Boyd  ascribes  to  the  seventeenth-century  concepts  of  Locke  and 

the  eighteenth-century  concept  of  Madison,  * deter“"  ° ^ 
bv  “the  will  of  the  majority.”  But  everyone  who  was  anyone  in  thos 
centuries — reading  Locke  and  Madison-knew  that  when  they  spoke 

of  majority  they  meant  majority  of  those  possessing  property  and  th 

the  security  of  property  was-as  Locke  quite  explicitly  sta ted-rte 
purpose  of  government  (and  further  they  meant  a majority  not  only  o 
those  possefsing  property  but  also  of  those  who  were  male  and  whi  eh 
Much  of  the  present  student  generation  in  the  United  States  n . 
discovered  these  secrets-even  if  the  editor  of  Jefferson  has  no 
Mr  Boyd  fears  that  the  present  protesters  and  dissenters  have  asthei 
aim  “destroying  universities  and  defeating  the  purposes  for  which  they 
s and’  do  not  think  these  two  purposes  are  synonymous  The 
purposes  which  most  universities  in  the  United  States  have  furthered 
most  of  the  time  have  not  been  worthy  purposes:  they  are  purposes 
which  contradTct  what  should  be  the  purposes  of  scholarship  and  of 

education.  Such  centers  should  be  radical, ■ they  sho“ld^e 
at  the  root  of  the  sickness  that  does  characterize  U.  S.  society,  iney 
should  be  communities  of  real  students  and  scholars-that  is,  men  an 
“devoted  to  making  this  land  one  ^.  .^ee  cf  racsm  f 
novertv  of  indignity,  of  violence  and  war  and  to  seeking  how  Dest  to 
appl^ail  the  finestChat  humanity  has  hitherto  created  and  how  to 

brkT  comment.  Oscar  Handlin  of  Harvard  delivered  an  address  entitled 


152 


HISTORY  AND  PARTISANSHIP 


“History:  A Discipline  in  Crisis?”  before  the  December  1970  Meeti 
the  American  Historical  Association  (published  in  The  AmT^ 
Scholar,  Summer  1971).  Mr.  Handlin  states  that  for  some  tenTe^ 
prior  to  the  delivery  of  that  paper  he  had  ceased  attending  the  meeti  ^ 
of  the  Association;  having  attended  that  of  1970,  “partly  ou^of 
nostalgia  and  partly  in  response  to  an  invitation  suggesting  the  retro 
spection  appropriate  to  advancing  age,”  he  has  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  he  “need  not  soon  return.” 

The  meetings  of  the  1930s  and  1940s  and  1950s  were  splendid,  Mr 
Handlin  reports.  They  conveyed,  he  says,  a sense  of  “the  continuity  and 
integrity  of  the  historical  enterprise”  and  they  represented  a community 
of  dedicated  scholars  “inching  the  world  toward  truth.”  Now,  he  sees 
the  historical  profession  afflicted  with  “decay  from  within”;  one  of  its 
central  difficulties,  he  writes,  is  that  historians  “stagger  beneath  a 
burden  ...  of  making  ourselves  useful  in  the  solution  of  society’s 
everchanging  problems.” 

It  is  likely  that  Mr.  Handlin  and  l are  of  the  same  or  very  nearly  the 
same  age;  he  writes  that  the  first  AHA  meeting  he  attended  was  that  of 
1936  and  that  happens  to  have  been  my  first  meeting  too.  Of  course, 
what  one  sees  depends  largely  upon  one’s  angle  of  vision,  and  memories 
are  highly  personal.  Still,  as  an  historian,  Mr.  Handlin  might  be 
interested  in  another  viewpoint  and  different  memories. 

The  dominant  historical  profession  of  the  1930s  through  the  1950s — 
as  represented  in  the  American  Historical  Association  and  what  is  now 
called  the  Organization  of  American  Historians — was  a closed,  intense- 
ly conservative,  lily-white,  anti-Semitic  bulwark  and  reflection  of  the 
same  kind  of  ruling  class.  When  in  the  1930s  a handful  of  mavericks 
called  attention  to  the  fact  that  only  white  people  (and  almost  always 
only  white  men)  delivered  papers  or  held  offices  or  conducted  key 
journals  or  held  professorships,  we  were  treated  as  pariahs.  At  the  most 
recent  meeting  of  the  Organization  of  American  Historians,  held  in 
New  Orleans,  Professor  Harrington— lately  a president  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Wisconsin— mentioned  in  quite  an  off-handed  way  that  thirty  or 
twenty  years  ago  there  was  a general  policy  in  the  profession  to  bar  Jews 
from  professorships  and,  in  any  case  and  in  any  position,  to  keep  their 
numbers  down  to  a minimum.  This  was  notorious  at  the  time  and 
denounced— by  a handful— at  the  time. 

In  the  late  1930s  when  some  daring  soul  who  was  a member  of  the 
program  committee  of  the  AHA  actually  suggested  that  perhaps  the 


THE  AMERICAN  HISTORICAL  PROFESSION 


153 


crhnlars  Carter  G.  Woodson  or  Charles  H.  Wesley 

ssss rsssssrs: 

Historians  and  rar  y y erful  and  ep0ch-making  work.  Black 

ticipate  m meetings,  reviewed  in  the  American 

Reconstruction,  has  been  reviewed  there! 

Historical  Review — and  to  J Review  was  able  to 

“-“aSEbs-- 

When  in  the  1930s  and  ™e  faculties,  there  was 

people  were  fired lor  never  hired  n vanous  history  ^ ^ 

„o,  a whisper  of ^protest the  witchhunts  of  the  McCarthy 
Handlin  so  lovingly  describes.  . Historical  Association 

era  again  shamed  this  nation,  all  the  Ame « ^ “ mmittee  the  names 

did  was  to  give  that  despica  > e ®mag  . . the  Association  deeply 

of  “radicals"  and  to  affirm  scholarship- 

regretted  their  membershp.  eiehtjes— was  arrested  and  mugged 

Dr.  W.  E.  B.  Du  Bo-. Unregistered  foreign 

and  fingerprinted  and  tr  rrmmimitv  of  scholars  said  a 

agent"!— neither  Mr.  Handlin  nor  h«  ^ J the  midst  of  the 

mumbling  word;  they  N they  we„t  on  with  their 

- "■ 

American  Scholar  on  a profession  m ensis.  a profession 

Of  course,  times  are  chang^g  L { crisis  and  the  profession  that 
that  is  in  crisis;  it  isa  socia  orde  that  ism  crisis^^ 

hitherto  served  to  bulwark  tha  or  rgd  at  less  than  tw0  million 

Now,  the  college  population  is  them  as  was  true  before 

with  perhaps  40,000  Black  stu g numbers  well  over  seven 

World  War  II;  no,  now  the  college  population  nu  ^ much 

million,  with  500,000  Blacks^  WQnfen  of  WOrking-class  origins 

larger  percentage  of  y°ung  a That  quantitative  revolution 

" and  helps  guaranlee  lts 
C°Today^t  is  not  only  damned  Reds  and  militant  Blacks  and  enraged 


154 


HISTORY  AND  PARTISANSHIP 


women  and  radical  professors  (and  Angela  Davis  combines  all  these 
virtues)  who  are  hounded  and  framed,  but  white  Roman  Catholic 
priests  and  nuns  and  M.I.T.  professors. 

No  area  of  intellectual  pursuit  is  more  sensitive  than  that  of  history; 
lies  about  the  past  feed  failures  of  the  present  and  fuel  disasters  for  the 
future.  Today  many  of  the  faculty  members  who  are  in  their  late 
twenties  and  early  thirties  are  the  products  of  the  post-McCarthy  era; 
they  are  part  of  the  sit-in  and  Free  Speech  and  teach-in  and  Little  Rock 
and  Birmingham  generation. 

They  loathed  Batista  and  hailed  Castro;  they  despised  Eastland  and 
admired  King;  they  were  appalled  by  the  Bay  of  Pigs  and  enthralled  at 
the  remarkable  heroism  of  the  Vietnamese.  They  may  not  know  what 
dialectical  materialism  is;  they  remain  deeply  infected  by  remnants  of 
anti-communism;  Scottsboro,  Lidice,  Stalingrad  mean  little  or  nothing 
to  them.  But  they  know— in  very  large  numbers,  they  know— as 
between  J.  Edgar  Hoover  and  Angela  Y.  Davis  who  is  right  and  who  is 
wrong  and  they  know  which  of  the  two  in  this  society  is  the  chief 
policeman  and  which  is  “America’s  Most  Wanted  Criminal.” 

Many  of  these  now  are  not  only  beginning  to  teach  but  also  beginning 
to  publish;  and  these — who  made  heroes  of  Castro,  of  Du  Bois,  of  Ho 
and  of  Angela— ask  not  about  labels  but  rather  about  deeds,  about 
whose  side  are  you  on  and  who  are  your  enemies.  They  insist  on  making 
themselves,  to  quote  Mr.  Handlin  again,  “useful  in  the  solution  of 
society’s  everchanging  problems.”  They  have  not  lost  the  hope  that 
once  moved  Professor  Duberman  and  they  have  not  decided  that  this 
aim  is  incompatible  with  scholarship.  On  the  contrary,  they  have 
decided,  rightly,  I think,  that  that  is  the  meaning  and  purpose  of 
scholarship— that  partisanship  on  the  side  of  the  oppressed  and  ex- 
ploited is  the  way  to  overcome  the  apparent  dilemma  of  objectivity. 
That  to  the  degree  one  identifies  with  the  oppressed,  to  that  degree  he 
has  identified  with  the  forces  of  justice,  and  that  such  identity  is  the  wray 
towards  objectivity. 

Hence,  the  most  creative  of  these  younger  practitioners  of  history 
have  consciously  rejected  elitism  and  racism  and  are  producing  immen- 
sely creative  and  stimulating  works  in  areas  ranging  from  the  Revolu- 
tionary period  to  re-examination  of  the  Cold  War  era;  from  the  nature 
of  the  U.  S.  Constitution  to  the  nature  of  the  I.W.W.;  from  realities 
concerning  the  KKK  to  fresh  examination  of  class  divisions  and 
extremes  of  wealth,  and  social  mobility  in  the  U nited  States.  And  not  all 


THE  AMERICAN  HISTORICAL  PROFESSION 


155 


the  truly  radical 

broadest  senseand  nclude  therein  p there  also  are 

Sptnas^l'asof  that  vast  majority  of  mankind  that  has  never  lived  in 

e'lFrom^rreat  responsibditiestnow^reat^oppo«unities^Faced^with^the 

challenge  of  mastering  the  pas  di  lh  present  and  thus 

greater  opportunity  for  service  exists? 

This  paper  wasdeii^^  bv  750  Sdans  mcetingTt 

Political  Affairs,  LI,  January  1972,  pp.  45-5  - 


NOTES 


1.  founding  the  republic 

The  Revolutionary  Character  of  the  American  Revolution 
1 V 1 Lenin  “Letter  to  American  Workers,”  Umn  on  the  Untied  States,*™ 

ieudal." 

The  Declaration  of  Independence  .....  „ ,,, 

I.  Quoted  by  Joseph  S Dorics ^ ol ^1 9#(Nc w’ Yo^  m2),  p . 48 . This'was  written  in 
slightly  different  translation,  may  be  found  in  \ ol.  22  (N 

5. “c 

6.  Quoted  by  J.H.  Hazelton,  The  Declaration  of  independence.  (New  York.  1906),  p. 

234.  , 

I VC.  1 (New  York,  ,952).  p.  3S9. 

Italics  added.  -?aq_170 

12.  Ralph  B.  *:">'•  “ pp. 

13.  Letter  dated  October  28,  1785,  in  Smith.  See  on  this, 

14.  Frederick  Engels.  Anti-Duhring  (New  York,  1939)  p.  117. 


158 


NOTES 


Hi 


2.  PRELUDE  TO  CIVIL  WAR 


The  Labor  Movement  in  the  South  During  Slavery 

1.  See:  H.  Biel,  “Class  Conflicts  in  the  South.  1850-1860,”  in  The' Communist  (\v 
York).  February  and  March,  1939;  R.  W.  Shugg,  Origins  of  Class  Struggle  J! 
Lows, ana  { Baton  Rouge,  1939);  H,  Aptheker,  American  Negro  Slave  Revolts  (N 
York,  1943);  and  sources  cited  in  those  works. 

2.  K.  Marx,  Capital  (International.  1947),  1,  p.  287. 

3.  W.  H.  Russell.  Pictures  of  Southern  Life  (New  York.  1861),  p.  87. 

4.  History  of  Wages  in  the  U.S.  from  Colonial  Times  to  1928,  Bulletin  604.  Bureau  of 
Labor  Statistics  (Washington,  1934),  p.  56. 

5.  Eighth  Census  of  the  United  States  (I860),  Manufactures,  p.  725. 

6.  George  R.  Taylor.  The  Transportation  Revolution,  1 8 15  -1860  (New  York.  1951).  p. 

7.  Though  very  common,  it  is  incorrect  to  treat  these  Southern  cities  as  nothing  more 
than  appendages  of  the  plantation  system,  as  does,  for  example,  Louis  M.  Hacker  in 
The  Triumph  of  American  Capitalism  (New  York,  1949,  p.  29 1 ).Thus.  as  an  instance, 
only  two  Southern  cities— Savannah,  Ga„  and  Newport,  Ky.— gave  Breckinridge" 
slavocracy’s  presidential  candidate,  over  half  their  vote  in  I860.  See  the  essay  by  A* 
Crenshaw  in  E.  F.  Goldman,  cd..  Historiography  and  Urbanization  (Baltimore 
1941),  pp.  44  66. 

8 M /^hckcr’ American  Negro  Slave  Revolts,  and  To  Re  Free  (Sew  York.  1948).  pp. 

9.  R,  B.  Morris,  Government  and  Labor  in  Early  America  (New  York.  1946),  pp. 
167-88. 


10.  Several  Southern  states,  due  to  such  pressure,  illegali/cd  the  use  of  slaves  in  specified 
occupations,  but  the  laws  were  never  really  enforced. 

11.  Morris,  work  cited,  p.  185. 

12.  Works  Progress  Administration.  South  Carolina  (New  York,  1941).  p.  74. 

13.  Vates  Snowden,  Notes  on  luibor  Organization  in  South  Carolina.  1742-1861  (Bul- 
letin of  the  University  of  South  Carolina,  1914),  pp.  10-11;  C«.  G.  Johnson,  Ante- 
Bellum  North  Carolina  (Chapel  Hill,  1937)  p.  174;  E.  A.  Wyatt,  “Rise  of  Industry  in 
Ante-Bellum  Petersburg”  in  William  and  Mary  College  Quarterly,  Jan.,  1937,  p.  20. 

14.  J.  B.  McMaster,  A History  of  the  People  of  the  U.S.  (New  York,  1903),  111,  p.  51 1; 
Selig  Perlman,  A History  of  Trade  Unionism  in  the  U.S.  (New  York  1922)  p 3 

15.  McMaster,  work  cited.  111,  pp.  511-13;  J.  R.  Commons,  and  others,  eds..  A 
Documentary  History  of  American  Industrial  Society  (Cleveland,  1910),  111,  pp. 
245-50;  W.  P.  A.,  Maryland  (New  York,  1940),  p.  78;  Perlman,  work  cited,  p.  3. 

16.  Snowden,  work  cited,  p.  15;  W.  P.  A.,  South  Carolina,  p.  75;  W.  P.  A.,  Louisiana 
(New  York,  1941),  p.  74;  Bernard  Mayo,  Henry  Clay  (Boston  1937),  p.  216;  A.  R. 
Pearce.  “I he  Rise  and  Decline  of  Labor  in  New  Orleans."  Master’s  thesis, (Tulane, 
1938). 

17.  1 his  Charleston  paper  was  one  of  the  earliest  advocates  of  free,  public  education,  “of 
having  all  classes,  whether  rich  or  poor,  educated  in  Republican  national  schools."  Its 
“greatest  object,"  it  told  its  worker-readers,  was  “to  urge  you  to  break  down  the 

barrier  which  separates  your  children  from  those  of  lordly  aristocrats ” See:  /V.  Y. 

Workingmens  Advocate.  Jan.  30,  1830;  F.  T.  Carlton.  Economic  Influences  Upon 
Educational  Progress  in  the  United  States  (Madison.  1908).  p.  51;  W.  P.  A..  South 
Carolina,  p.  75;  J.  R.  Commons,  and  others.  History  of  Labor  in  the  U.S  (New  York 
1926).  1,  p.  286. 

18.  Snowden,  work  cited,  p.  15;  Commons,  Documentary  History,  IV,  pp.  269-71. 


NOTES 


159 


1940)  p 78;  Commons.  Documentary.  VI,  pp.  108-1 1 1,  J.  B.  Ant  ’ ; 

Women  in  Trade  Unions,”  in  Report  of  Conditions  ofWc^n«a  Child  Wage 

Earnersinthe  L'.S.  (Senate  Document 645, 61  Cong., 2 sess.),pp- 38  - 9.^ 

R Nolen  “The  Labor  Movement  in  St.  Louis  prior  to  the  Civil  _ar,  in  - '• 

2 His^Ral  Review  ( ! 939).  XXXIV.  PP-  18-37;  W.P.A.,  Missouri  York,  1941). 

2,  (BaUimore).  Junc  4. 

23.  W3S.  Sandertm,  The  Om»  National  Project:  A History  of  the  Chesapeake  & Ohio 
| Cano/ (Baltimore,  1946),  p.  116-22. 

24  Morris,  in  Labor  and  Nation,  IV,  pp.  32-33. 

by  Bernard  Mandolin  The  Negro  History  Bulletin,  December,  19. . . 

28  <ron  Industry"  in  William  & Mary  College 
8'  Quarterly  (1926).  VI,  pp.  295-99;  K.  Bruce,  Virginia  Iron  Manufacture  m the  Slave 

29  C \ ^elT/t  Second  Visiuodie  United  States  (New  York,  I 849V II, P-  >27; 

, JC  Sitterson  in  Sugar  Country:  the  Cane  Sugar  Industry  in  the  South.  1753-19A) 

(University  of  Kentucky  Press,  1953),  p.  61.  . . ~ . 

30.  Shugg.  work  cited,  p.  114;  Pearce,  work  cited;  WP.A..  Louisiana,  p.  74. 

3 1 . Ibid.;  also  Commons,  History  of  Labor,  l,p.614. 

32.  Commons,  History  of  Labor,  11,  p.  29;  Shugg,  work  cited,  p.  116. 

S'  wKStw  19391.POT.A.. 

84  WP  A Virginia  (New  York.  1940).  p.  114;  H.  M.  Doughty  Early  Labor 
Organization  in  North  Carolina,  1880-1900  " in  South  Atlantic  Quarterly  (July, 
1935),  XXXIV.p.  260.  . . 

f6  (Chapel  m, 

3,  pp 

38  F \ Wicck  The  American  Miners  Association  (New  ' °rk, . ) • P P . . _ . 

'.  « r.  March  26.  April  6.  bV  R.  B Morns  ,h  . r 

Carolina  Historical  and  Genealogical  Magazine  (1948),  XL1X,  p.  195m,  tayior, 

40.  History  of  the  City  of  Memphis  ^ ^ 

CaperS.Jr..r/,e*iOTW^ 

41.  Daniel  Bell  iswrong-not  unusual  for  him- when  ne  w rue 

Marxism  appeared  only  “in  the  large  northern  cities^  (D.  Egbert  and  S.  Persons, 
eds  Socialism  and  American  Life,  Princeton,  195^  , 

42.  Quoted  by  W community-  then  the  largest  in  the 


160 


NOTES 


a newspaper  in  Philadelphia.  In  1868.  Negroes  in  Texas  published  a paper  using 
Douai’s  Zeitung  press.  They  sent  him  a copy  of  the  first  number  "as  a token  of 
gratitude  of  the  colored  race  that  they  preserve  the  memory  of  his  efforts  for  their 
freedom.”  (Morris  Hillquit.  History  of  socialism  in  the  II.  S.,  New  York.  1903,  p.  I9j- 
P.  S.  Foner,  History  of  the  Labor  Movement  in  the  V.S.,  New  York.  1 947,  p.  264/j.) 

44.  E.  W.  Dobert,"The  Radicals,”  in  A.  E.  Zucker,  ed.,  The  Forty- Lighters  (New  York, 
1950),  p.  179. 

45.  Overdyke,  work  cited,  pp.  17-18. 

46.  H.  Montgomery,  Cracker  Parties ( Baton  Rouge,  1950),  p.  127. 

47.  C.  Eaton,  Freedom  of  Thought  in  the  Old  South  (Durham,  1940),  p.  228;  Ovcrdyke. 
work  cited,  p.  1 7;  Zahler.  work  cited,  pp.  102-04. 

48.  Zahler,  work  cited,  pp.  1 73-75;  Ovcrdyke,  work  cited,  p.  153. 

49.  The  program  is  published— as  an  exhibition  of  horrors— in  the  speech  of  an 
American  Party  Congressman,  \V.  R.  Smith  o!  Alabama,  made  in  the  House,  Jan.  15. 
1855,  Congressional  Globe.  33  Cong.,  2 sess..  Appendix,  p.  95. 

50.  H.  Apthcker,  The  Negro  in  the  Civil  War  (New  York,  1938),  pp.  4-8;  p.  44;  Biel,  in 
The  Communist.  Feb.  and  March,  1939,  and  sources  therein  cited:  R.  Shugg,  work 
cited;  H . Aptheker,  American  Negro  Slave  Revolts.  References  to  this  thesis  recur  in 
later  writing.  A recent  example  is  Bernard  Mandel,  work  cited. 

51.  Material  quoted  from  Biel,  work  cited. 

52.  K.  Marx  in  Die  Presse  (Vienna),  November  7,  1861.  in  K.  Marx  and  F.  Engels,  The 
Civil  War  in  the  U.S.  (New  York,  1937),  p.  79. 

53.  Ibid.,  p.  81. 

54.  For  Southern  white  opposition  to  the  Confederacy,  see:  A.  B.  Moore,  Conscription 
and  Conflict  in  the  Confederacy  (New  York,  1924);  Ella  Lonn.  Desertion  During  the 
Civil  Bor  (New  York,  1928);  G.  L.  Tatum.  Disloyalty  in  the  Confederacy  ( Chapel 
Hill,  1934);  J.  K.  Bcttersworth.  Confederate  Mississippi  (Baton  Rouge,  1941);  J.  17. 
Bragg,  Louisiana  in  the  Confederacy  (Baton  Rouge,  1941);  B.  1.  Wiley,  The  Plain 
People  of  the  Confederacy  (Baton  Rouge,  1943);  E.  M.  Coulter,  The  Confederate 
States  of  America  (Baton  Rouge,  1950);  T.  C.  Bryan,  Confederate  Georgia  ( Athens, 
Ga..  1953). 

55.  Coulter,  work  cited,  pp.  236-37. 

56.  F.  E.  Vandiver.  Ploughshares  into  Swords:  Josiah  Gorgas  and  Confederate  Ord- 
nance (Austin.  1952),  pp.  165-66.213-14. 

57.  R.C.  Black  HI.  The  Railroads  of  the  Confederacy  (Chapel  Hill,  1952).  p.  333. 

58.  Forexample,  the  Richmond  Examiner,  Jan.  30. 1864. 

59.  William  R.  Plum.  The  Military  Telegraph  During  the  Civil  War  in  the  U.S.  (Chicago. 
1882),  11,  pp.  116-19. 

4.  RACISM  AND  CI.ASS  CONSCIOUSNESS 

Class  Conflicts  in  the  South:  1850  - 1860 

1.  G.  Johnson,  Ante-Bellum  North  Carolina  (Chapel  Hill.  1937),  p.  478;  J.  Redpath. 
The  Roving  Editor  (New  York,  1859),  p.  127. 

2.  J.  S.  C.  Abbott,  South  and  North  (New  York.  I860),  p.  124. 

3.  F.  L.  Olmsted.  A Journey  in  the  Back  Country  (London,  1860),  pp.  474-75. 

4.  The  Liberator  (Boston)  January  10.  1851;  H.  Wright,  The  Natick  Resolution 
(Boston.  1859),  passim. 

5.  Quoted  in  W.  Chambers,  American  Slavery  and  C'o/otvr(  London,  1857),  pp.  154-55. 

6.  A.  Ross,  Memoirs  of  a Reformer  (Toronto,  1893);  J.  Redpath,  The  Roving  Editor:  A. 
Abeland  F.  Klingbcrg,  A Sidelight  on  Anglo- American  Relations!  New' York,  1927), 
p.  258. 


NOTES 


161 


7.  w.  H.Siebert,  The  Utter,  of 

*•  fS  York,  iWW- 122. 143:  F.L.  Olmsted.  Back  Comm, 

»or,h  CaroBaa^m-f.  L.  Olmsted.  Journey  ,o  the 

,0.  Septembers.'  ,856.  Aug«  24.  1858; J.  Stirling,  Utter, 

from  Slave  States!  London,  1857).  p.-  . . o .o^g  citing  St.  Louis 

dericksburg Herald: *.  Chambers.  American  Slavery,  append!*,  H.  1 rexler,  Slaver, 
in  Missouri  (Baltimore,  1914),  p.  12. 

& & IBM,  April  19.  1856.  February  7,  1857, 

,4  h7cX“ TuSLs  Concerning  Skiver,,  VoL  3,  (Washington,  1932),  p. 

17  Tn w ~ 

■ (Cambridge.  1938).  p.  482;  F l Olmsted.  VoL  2 ' P^4 5 6?58  w.  H.  Siebert. 

18.  W.  Hesseltinc,  A History  of  the  South  (New  York,  mot.  p. 

Underground  Railroad,  p.  44. 

S: 

22.  Thesourws  used  for  this  are  the  New  P-  ' 

23.  Historical  Commission.  Raleigh. 

24  Gacette.  September  27, 1856;  F.  L.  Olmsted.  A Journey  Through  Terra, 

‘ ' (New York.  1860). pp. 5034)4. Register; 
*• 

ssS=.*ss5Eis!;|-S«b«,w,, 

28.  Milledgcville  Federal  Union  quoted  in  IJ.  «>.  l miups,  nu 

(Cleveland,  1909).  p.  1 16.  frmnd  in  tetter  Books  of  the 

29.  Support  for  this  and  the  following  parag  P>  J 635,636,  639.  653.  654. 

Governors  of  Norn h C an :>hi na  (M \sf  j-  » agfrN  ^ |3<  23.  24.  25.  26. 

located  in  Raleigh:  New  Orleans  12  15.  ix56;  New  York  Weekly 

1 856:  Richmond  Daily  Dts pat ch,  Dtcen  1 ' ' jf  , fera!ur,  December  1 2.  1956; 

TnW  December  13 20  1856? January 1857-1858.  pp.  76-77; 
Annual  Report  of  the  A,ner,ffar'  ' 51  5991  294, 297-98. F.  L.  Olmsted.  Back 

pp- 43  44' An  cscaped  German 


162 


NOTES 


revolutionist.  Adolph  Douai.  published  an  Abolitionist  paper  in  San  Antonio. 

T exas,  from  1852  until  1855.  when  he  was  driven  out.  See  M.  Hillquist.  History  of 
Socialism  in  the  United  States  (Nev.-  York.  1910),  p.  171. 

30.  Copied  by  Richard  H.  Coleman  in  a letter,  asking  for  arms,  dated  Carolina  county. 
December  25, 1856.  to  Governor  Henry  Wise,  in  Executive  Papers,  archives  division. 
State  Library.  Richmond.  Other  letters  in  this  source  show  that  the  governor  in 
December  1856.  received  requests  from  and  sent  arms  to  fifteen  counties. 

3 ! Letter  from  Montgomery  County.  Tennessee,  originally  in  The  Sew  York  Times,  in 
The  Liberator,  December  19,1856;  scealso  Mew  York  Weekly  Tribune,  December  20. 
27.  1856.  quoting  local  papers,  and  Atlantic  Monthly  { 1858),  1L,  pp.  732-33. 

32.  Principia,  New  York,  December  17. 1859. 

33  Letters  quoted  are  to  Governor  Letcher  from  P.  Williams,  .January  5.  1860. andC  C. 

1 arue,  Januarv  17,  i860,  in  Executive  Papers.  State  Library.  Richmond. 

34.  Principia,  New  York.  January  7, 1860,  quoting  Missouri  Democrat.  K.ar!  Marx  read 
reports  of  this  revolt.  Sec  his  comment  and  Engels'  reply  in  The  Civil  War  in  the 
United  States,  (New  York,  1937),  p.  221. 

35.  Austin  State  Gazette.  July  14.  28,  August  4,  11.  18,25.  I860;  John  Townsend.  Vie 
Doom  of  Slavery  (Charleston,  1860).  pp.  34-38. 

36.  Journal  of  Southern  History,  1.  p.  47. 

37.  Liberator.  August  24, 1860 

38.  St  Louis  Evening  News  quoted  in  The  Liberator,  October  26, 1860. 

39.  Material  on  this  is  in  the  Executive  Papers,  November  I860,  Stale  Library.  Rich- 

40.  R.  B.  Flanders.  Plantation  Slavery  in  Georgia.  (Chapel  Hill,  1933).  p.  275. 

41.  New  York  Daily  Tribune,  January  3.  May  29,  Augusl5, 1861. 

42.  Edmund  Kirkc  (J.  R.  Gilmore).  Among  the  Pines  (New  York,  1862).  pp.  20. 

25.59.89.90  91,301.  , , 

43.  A.  C.  Cole.  The  Irrepressible  Conflict  (New  York.  1934),  p.  34:  L..  C.  Gray.  History  v. 
Agriculture  in  the  Southern  United  States,  Vol.  2(Washington,  1933),  P-656. 

44.  W.  H csseltine,  Journal  of  Negro  History,  1 936.  XX  l,  p.  1 4. 

45.  See  two  studies  by  J.  Chandler,  Representation  in  Virginia  (Baltimore,  1896)  pp. 
63-69;  History  of  Suffrage  in  Virginia  (Baltimore,  1901),  pp.  49-54;  C.  H.  Ambler. 
American  Historical  Review,  19 1 0.  XV , pp.  169-lb. 

46  H M Wagstaff,  State  Rights . . . in  North  Carolina  (Baltimore.  1906),  p.  1 1 1 . 

47.  Memoirs  of  W.  W.  Holden  (Durham,  1911).  p.  5;  C.  C.  Norton.  The  Democratic 
Party  in  Ante-Bellum  North  Carolina,  (Chapel  Hill.  1930).  p.  173. 

48.  W.  K.  Bovd,  Trinity  College  Historical  Society  Publications,  Vol.  5 (New  York. 
1905),  p.  31:  H.  M.  Wagstaff,  State  Rights,  p.  110;  C.  C.  Norton,  The  DemocralK 
Part v.  pp.  199-204. 

49.  Annual  Report  of  the  American  Historical  Association,  1910, p.  174. 

50.  In  1849  a white  man  was  tried  for  incendiarism  in  Spartanburg,  South  Carolina,  and 
one  of  the  pieces  of  evidence  against  him  was  a pamphlet  by  “Brutus"  called  An 
Address  to  South  Carolinians  urging  poor  whites  to  demand  more  political  power 
Another  pamphlet  of  similar  purport  is  mentioned  as  being  circulated  in  South 
Carolina  in  1843.  Sec  H.  Henry,  Police  Control  of  Slaves  in  South  Carolina  (Vmon. 
1914).  p.  159;  D.  D.  Wallace,  History  of  South  Carolina,  Vol.  3. (New  York,  1934).  p- 

51.  Laura  A.  White  in  South  Atlantic  Quarterly.  1929,  XXV1I1.  PP-  370"8?; 

White.  Robert  B.  Rhett  (New  York,  1931),  p.  123  and  C hapter  V III;  D.  D.  Wallace. 
South  Carolina,  Vol.  3.  pp.  129-38.  „ . 

52.  For  accounts  of  similar  contests  elsewhere  sec.  T.  Abcrnethy,  From  Frontier 
Plantation  in  Tennessee  (Chapel  Hill,  1932).  p.2!6;C.  Ramsdell,  Studies  in  Southei 


NOTES 


163 


,,  i R R mck  Albert  G.  Brown  (New  York,  1937).  p.  65. 

s^«£Ssss?=saa«s--‘“” 

„ sssssssss— 

62.  Mobile.  Mercury,  quoted  in  New  York  %^“^anUary8’ 1861 ' 

63  I S.  Abbott,  South  and  A'orr/?  (New  York,  1860).p.  150. 

65  byVTowe,  Star,  Unmasked,  (Roches- 

p.  428;  see  D.  Dumond.  The  Secession  Movement  (New  York,  193 1 ).  p. 

67.  H . M . Wagstaff, State  Rights,  p.  145.  ,-n 

m-  fe iSS S«<e" p p 228-30.  where  .he  votes  in  .he  recess, on  eonvenhohs  are 
analyzed. 

70.  C.  C.  Norton,  work  cited,  p.  204. 

71.  L.  A.  White,  Rhett.  p.  202. 


5.  HISTORY  AND  PARTISANSHIP 

The  American  Historical  Profession 

3.  5X  S'".'  Wkm  American  His, cry:  Essays  on  Modern  ScHoiarship.  (Bloom- 
ington,  Indiana.  1970).  p.  144. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  COMMENT 


The  history  of  the  Afro-American  people  runs  as  a central  thread  through The 
history  of  the  United  States.  Without  detailed  knowledge  ol  it,  comprehension 
of  the  history  of  the  country  as  a whole  is  impossible.  • 

Herbert  Apthekcr  commenced  his  scholarly  activities  in  the  mid-nmcte 
thirties.  At  that  time  the  established  view  of  the  Afro-American  people  among 
white  academics  mav  be  summarized  by  quoting  trom  W llham  E.  \\  ood  < . 

then  best-selling  biography.  Meet  General  Grant  (New  York:  H 
1928-  and  reprinted  in  1946).  The  Negro,  Woodward  explained,  is  lovable  as  a 
good-natuired  child,  with  a child's  craving  for  affection,  but  his  easy  temper  is 
deceptive.  It  is  merely  the  pliability  of  surrender,  the  purring  of  a wild  creature 
that  has  been  caught  and  tamed.”  Woodward  continued:  Negroes  are  the  only 
people  in  the  history  of  the  world,  so  far  as  l know,  that  ever  became  free 
without  anv  effort  of  their  own.  ...  It  [the  Civil  War]  was  nQt  their  business^ 
They  had  not  started  the  war  nor  ended  it.  They  twanged  banjos  around 1 the 
railroad  stations,  sang  melodious  spirituals  and  believed  that  some  Yankee 
would  soon  come  along  and  give  each  of  them  forty  acres  of  lane  and la ^nile 
Herbert  Aptheker’s  life  work  has  been  a refutation  of  those  assertions.  He 
was  virtually  alone  among  white  historians  when  he  began.  Original  sources  for 
S research  were  largely  unknown.  And,  aside  from 

such  Black  historians  as  Drs.  Carter  G.  Woodson,  Charles  H.  Wesley  and 
W.  E.  B.  Du  Bois,  the  secondary  sources  were  racist,  pro-slavery 

Aptheker  believed,  as  he  wrote  m the  introduction  to  one  of  his  earliest 
books  To  Be  Free  (1948)  that  onlv  “prolonged  and  rigorous  research  ... 
thestill  largely untapped  source  material"  would  provide  for  an  “overall  history 
worthy”  of  the  Afro-American  people.  “Nothing  can  replace  this  basic  p 
cedure  in  scientific  investigation,"  he  continued,  “and  it  ls  ^ y °n^e  f’  .en8  f 
of  such  digging  and  probing,  such  sifting  and  weighing,  that  the  disc  p I nc  o 
Negro  hisum i c a 1 writing  wilfbe  lifted  from  the  level  of  fantasy,  wish-fulf.llment 

,o  detail.  Starung  in 

seventeenth  century  archives  in  states  along  the  Eastern  seaboard,  and  the  slave 
states  in  particular,  Aptheker  combed  through  newspapers,  journals,  diaries, 
mtlUary  and  naval  records,  police  reports,  court  cases  and  congressional  and 


166 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  COMMENT 


state  legislative  records,  and  continued  the  painstaking  reconstruction  of  Black 
history  begun  by  Du  Bois,  Woodson  and  Wesley.  He  began  assembling  and 
publishing  his  findings  in  1937.  Between  then  and  the  end  of  the  Second  World 
War,  Aptheker  completed  his  master’s  thesis  on  Nat  Turner,  his  doctoral 
dissertation  on  slave  revolts,  and  additional  essays  on  slavery  and  the  struggle 
against  it,  as  follows  (in  chronological  order): 

Nat  Turner's  Revolt:  the  environment,  the  event,  the  effects.  Unpublished  master's 
thesis,  Columbia  University,  1937.  Published.  New  York:  Humanities  Press,  1966; 
Grove  Press,  1968. 

“American  Negro  Slave  Revolts."  Science  & Society  I (Summer.  1937):5 12-538;  and 
tl  (Summer,  l938):386-392. 

“Class  Conflicts  in  the  South:  1850  1860.”  The  Communist  XVlli  (February  & 
March,  1939):  170-1B1;  274-279,  Written  under  Aptheker’s  pseudonymn,  H.  Biel. 
Later  published  in  Toward  Negro  Freedom,  New  York:  New  Century  Publishers, 
1956;  and  in  the  present  volume. 

A related  work,  though  published  later,  is  The  Labor  Movement  in  the  South  During 
Slavery.  New  York:  International  Publishers,  1954.  Also  published  in  this  volume. 

“Maroons  Within  the  Present  Limits  of  the  United  States.”  Journal  of  Negro  History 
XXIV  (April.  1939):  167-184.  In  slightly  revised  form  Aptheker  published  this  under 
the  title,  “Slave  Guerilla  Warfare”  in  his  book.  To  Re  Free.  Studies  in  American 
Negro  History.  New  York:  International  Publishers,  1948. 

“Negroes  Who  Served  in  Our  First  Navy.”  Opportunity  X V 111  (April,  I940):l  17. 
“The  Quakers  and  Negro  Slavery.”  Journal  of  Negro  History  XXV  (July. 
1940 ): 33 1 —362.  This  essay,  under  the  same  title,  appears  in  Aptheker’s  Toward  Negro 
Freedom  ( 1956). 

“They  Bought  Their  Way  To  Freedom.”  Opportunity  XVIII  (June,  1940):  180-182. 
Revised  and  lengthened  this  appears  under  the  title  “Buying  Freedom”  in  To  Be  Tree 
(1948). 

“Negro  History:  A Cause  for  Optimism."  Opportunity  XIX  (August,  1941):228-23l. 
“Militant  Abolitionism."  Journal  of  Negro  History.  XXVI  (October.  1941):438-484. 
“Negroes  in  the  Abolitionist  Movement.”  Science  & Society  V (Winter.  1941):2— 23. 
This  was  also  published  as  a pamphlet.  The  Negro  in  the  Abolitionist  Movement.  New 
York:  International  Publishers,  1940.  And,  it  appears  as  one  of  the  chapters  in 
Aptheker's  Essays  in  the  History  of  the  American  Negro.  New  York:  International 
Publishers,  1945;  1964. 

Between  1938  and  1941  Aptheker  produced  four  pamphlets:  The  Negro  in  the 
Civil  War;  Negro  Slave  Revolts  in  the  United  States,  1526-1860;  The  Negro  in 
the  American  Revolution;  and  The  Negro  in  the  Abolitionist  Movement.  These 
were  combined  into  a book,  Essays  in  the  History  of  the  American  Negro  (New 
York:  International  Publishers,  1945). 

In  1943  Aptheker’s  dissertation,  American  Negro  Slave  Revolts,  was  pub- 
lished by  Columbia  University  Press.  To  fulfill  requirements  for  the  doctorate, 
Columbia  then  required  publication  of  the  dissertation.  In  1952  the  copyright 
was  transferred  to  International  Publishers  which  has  since  reissued  the  book 
on  four  occasions  (1963,  1969,  1974,  1978). 

With  characteristic  acumen,  Aptheker  observed  in  his  preface  to  the  1969 
edition  that:  “Writing  on  slave  unrest  in  the  United  States— and  doing  this  in 
1969 — one  feels  more  like  a news  reporter  than  a historian.  While  recently  the 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  COMMENT 


167 


California  statesman,  Ronald  Reagan,  found  the  ghetto  rebels  of  today  ‘mad 
dogs  ’ a South  Carolina  statesman  of  1823  found  plantation  rebels  of  his  day  o 
be ‘monsters  in  human  shape.’  Which  humans  are  dogs  and  monsters  depends,  I 
suggest,  upon  class  and,  often  upon  color  and  nationality,  too. 

Having  tunneled  so  deeply  into  the  archival  sources  Aptheker  mined  a 
veritable  mountain  of  priceless  nuggets  in  the  form  of  petitions  appeals 
pamphlets  and  letters  attesting  to  the  Black  quest  for  freedom.  Without  benefit 
of  duplicating  facilities  as  we  know  them  today, , he  copied  the  dMUjn^s  he 
found  -totalling  some  two  million  words— by  hand.  And  in  1951  Aptheker 

published  the  first  volume  of  A Documentary  History  of  the  Negro  People  in 

the  United  States,  From  Colonial  Times  to  the  founding  o/t/ie  A/1-4CP  m 
1910.  Volumes  II  and  III  were  complete  m 1973  and  1974  respectively  \ olum 
II  covering  the  period  between  the  founding  of  the  N AACP  and  the  New  Deaf 
and  Volume  1 1 1 spanning  the  FDR  years  through  the  end  of  W orld _War  I!  (New 
York-  Citadel  Press,  1951:  Secaucus,  New  Jersey:  Citadel  Press,  1973  and  1974). 

Also  after  the  war,  To  Be  Free,  Studies  in  American  Negro  History,  which 
Aptheker  marks  as  his  favorite  bock,  was  published  (New  York:  International 
Publishers,  1948).  It  included  the  previously  mentioned  essays  on  guerrilla 
warfare  buying  freedom  and  abolitionism.  Hitherto  unpublished  chapters  on 
aspects  of  the  Civil  War  and  Reconstruction  completed  the  work. 

Additional,  more  recent  studies  in  Afro-American  history  by  Herbert  Ap- 
theker, include  (in  chronological  order): 

Toward  Negro  Freedom.  Historic  Highlights  in  the  Life  and  Struggles  of  the 
American  Negro  People  from  Colonial  Days  to  the  Present.  New  York:  New  Century 
Publishers  1956.  Especially  consequential  here  is  the  essay  on  America  s Rac»s 
Laws.”  originally  published  under  that  title  in  Masses  & Mainstream  IV  (July, 

1951):40-56.  ' „ 

Soul  of  the  Republic.  The  Negro  Today.  New  York:  Marzani  & M unsell  1964 
Outstanding  in  this  book  is  the  tribute  to  W.  E.  B.  Du  Bois,  written  shortly  after Yus 
death.  This  volume  also  contains  a useful  analysis  of  the 

Black  people  nationally  and  in  the  various  states,  as  prepared  by  the  U .S.  government 
in  1963. 

And  Why  Not  Every  Man?  Documentary  Story  of  the  Fight  Against  S[a^ery.m'f 
CS  Berlin-  Seven  Seas  Publishers,  1961;  and  New  York:  International  Publishers, 
1970.  Often  mistaken  for  being  a selection  from  Aptheker’s  Documentary  History  of 
the  Negro  People,  this  work  is  actually  an  entirely  separate  etiort. 

4 fro- American  History:  The  Modern  Era.  Secaucus,  New  Jersey:  Citadel  Press,  1971 
Focusing  on  the  freedom  struggle  in  the  twentieth  century,  this  wo  A .contains  several 
significant  essavs  including:  “Afro-American  Superiority:  A Neglected  Theme  in  the 
rfeSre.”  odgiil  pub&tad  in  Phylon  XXXI  (Winter  1970>;336-343;  “Anrter- 
ican  Imperialism  and  White  Chauvinism,”  originally  published  in  Jewish  Life  I 
(July,  1950):  21-24;  and  “The  Black  College  Student  in  the  1920  s- Years  ol  Prepara- 
tion and  Protest.” 

Two  other  significant  essays  by  Aptheker  in  Afro-American  history  should 
be  indicated:  ‘‘The  Negro  Woman,”  Masses  & Mainstream  II  (February, 
1949):  10-17;  and  a pamphlet,  Negro  History:  Its  Lessons  for  Our  Time  (. 
York:  New  Century  Publishers,  1956). 


168 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  COMMENT 


At  the  height  of  the  McCarthy  era  when  many  Communists  and  progressives 
were  jailed  and  persecuted,  Apthcker  commenced  a series  of  articles  in  the 
Daily  Worker  detailing  the  history  of  political  prisoners  in  the  United  States. 
Between  June  8 and  September  3,  1953,  accounts  of  the  trials  of  political 
activists  in  the  revolutionary  era,  during  the  anti-slavery  crusade,  in  the 
woman's  suffrage  movement,  in  Latin  America  and  the  Philippines  in  the  early 
part  of  the  century  as  U.S.  imperialism  advanced  its  colonial  empire,  and  in  the 
socialist  and  labor  movements  of  the  1920s  and  1930s  appeared. 

Implicit  in  all  of  Aptheker’s  work,  of  course,  is  a polemic  against  predomi- 
nant trends  in  the  American  historical  profession.  At  times,  Aptheker  made  the 
argument  explicit,  and  in  this  regard  too,  his  work  is  consequential.  A major 
effort  was  his  Laureates  of  Imperialism:  Big  Business  Re-  Writes  American 
History  (New  York:  Masses  & Mainstream,  1954).  Useful  also  is  Aptheker’s 
critique  of  history  writing  on  the  American  Revolution  which  introduces  his 
essay,  “Was  the  American  Revolution  A Majority  Movement?"  Political 
Affairs  XXXV  (July,  1956):1-10;  and  his  “Black  Studies  and  U.S.  History,” 
Political  Affairs  L (December,  1971):50-57,  which  is  reprinted  in  his  Afro- 
American  History:  The  Modern  Era  (1971)  under  the  title  “Black  Studies: 
Realities  and  Needs." 

Attendant  to  the  recent  escalation  of  racist  violence  in  the  United  States  has 
been  the  simultaneous  intensification  of  racist  ideology  emanating  from  profes- 
sional and  literary  circles.  Aptheker’s  critiques  have  been  prompt  and  devastat- 
ing. Some  of  the  more  important  are  listed  below  (in  chronological  order): 

“Legacy  of  Slavery:  Comments  on  Eugene  D.  Genovese.”  Studies  on  the  Dft  VI 
(November-Deccmber,  1966):27-34.  This  essay  with  some  additions  appeared  under 
the  title:  “Slavery,  the  Negro  and  Militancy,”  Political  Affairs  XLVI  (February. 
1967):36— 43.  At  the  Socialist  Scholars  Conference  in  New  Y ork  City  in  the  Fall  ol  1966 
Eugene  Genovese  presented  a paper  entitled,  “The  Legacy  of  Slavery  and  the  Roots  ol 
Black  Nationalism."  This  paper  together  with  comments  by  Apthcker  and  C.  Vann 
Woodward  of  Yale  University’s  History  Department,  appeared  in  the  above  cited 
issue  of  Studies  on  the  Uft.  Genovese’s  paper  represented  the  main  ideas  in  his  book, 
The  Political  Economy  of  Slavery;  Studies  in  the  Economy  & Society  of  the  Slave 
South.  New  York:  Pantheon  Books,  1965. 

“Styron-Turner  and  Nat  Turner:  Myth  and  Truth,”  Political  Affairs  XLVI  (October, 
1967):40— 50.  This  was  Aptheker’s  criticism  of  Styron’s  novel:  The  Confessions  of  Sat 
Turner  (New  York:  Random  House,  1967).  Subsequently,  Aptheker  published  an 
addendum  to  the  first  review, "Styron’s  Nat  Turner  Again.”  Political  Affairs  XLV11 
(April,  1968):47— 50.  Another  of  Apthcker's  reviews  appeared  in  The  Sew  Student 
South  V (May,  1968):3-7;  and  in  The  Nation  CCVI  (April  22,  1968):543  547.  The 
review/essay  by  Aptheker  which  appeared  in  Political  Affairs,  was  subsequently 
published  in  his  Afro-American  History:  The  Modern  Era  (1971). 

“Racism  & Historiography,”  Political  Affairs  XL1V  (May,  1970):54-57. 
“Banfield:  The  Nixon  Model  Planner.”  Political  Affairs  XL.1X  (December, 
I970):34  45.  This  is  a review.1  essay  of  the  book  by  Edward  Banfield,  The  Unheavenlv 
City:  The  Nature  and  Future  of  Our  Urban  Crisis. Boston:  Little,  Brown,  1970. 
“Heavenly  Days  in  Dixie:  Or,  theTime  of  their  Lives.”  Political  Affairs  L1I1  (June  & 
July,  1974):40-54;  44-57.  This  is  a review/ essay  of  the  book  by  Robert  W.  Fogcl  and 
Stanley  L.  Engerman,  Time  on  the  Cross:  The  Economics  of  American  Negro 
Slavery.  Boston:  Little,  Brown,  1974. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  comment 


169 


“The  Struggle  Against  Racismf:  “jgj 

' **-* Inequah,y 

Public  Policy.  New  York:  Basic  Books,  1975. 

utilizing  his  basic  focus  on  aKaSding  hte  research 

point  from  which  to  view  a']  commenced  writing  a twelve- 

efforts,  Aptheker,  in  the  ™d;n™t.^dns,“  tes  ’ al,  to  be  published  by  lntcrna- 
volume  Marxist  history  of  the  United  S , ared  in  1959;  and  Volume 
tional  Publishers.  V olume  1,  The  Colon  J 1960,  and  Volume  111 

\\,The  American  Revolution,  1763  V Revolution  to  the  First 

'■  ” 

volume  Collected  Published  Works  oj  » . L ^ New  York.  In  con- 

the  Kraus-Thomson  Orgamzation  LmJ.  & 600_page  Annotated  Bibliogra- 
nection  with  this  project  Apthe  P Bo/5  (1973).  Aptheker  is  also  the 

phv  of  the  Published  Writings  of  W t.  ■ a three-volume 

- Volume  11,  (1944-1963)  in  197, 

Bettina  Aptheker,  June  19/8. 


NAME  INDEX 


A 

Adams,  Abigail,  25 
Adams,  Henry,  97 
Adams,  John,  12,  25 
Adams,  Samuel,  17 
Alcott.  Bronson,  77 
Alcott,  Louisa  May,  77 
Aldrich.  A.  P.,  66,  90 
Anderson,  Elijah,  50 

B 

Bacon,  Nathaniel,  16 
Bannekcr,  Benjamin,  136 
Bao  Dai.  14 
Barnes,  C.  F.,  46 
Barnes,  Harry  Elmer,  142 
Baxter,  Richard,  135 
Beard.  Charles  A.,  140-43,  147 
Becker,  Carl,  143 
Beer,  G.  L.,  140 
Benezet,  Anthony,  136 
Bcttersworth,  J.  K...  91 
Boorstin,  Daniel  J.,  5,  15,  18 
Booth,  John  Wilkes,  79 
Boxley,  George,  137 
Boyd,  J.  P.,  149-51 
Boyd,  W.  K„  62 
Bragg,  Thomas,  54 
Brecht.  Bertolt,  140 
Breckinridge,  J.  C.,  84 
Brown,  John,  49.  57,  67-80 


Brown,  W.  W.,  104 
Browne,  Thomas,  135 
Buchanan,  James,  92 
Burling.  William,  135 
Butler,  Nicholas  Murray,  6 

C 

Calhoun,  John  C.,  71,  132 
Carnegie,  Andrew,  141 
Channing,  Edward,  67,  140 
Chapman,  Maria  W.,  123 
Chavis,  John,  136 
Clarke,  J.  S.,  46 
Clarke,  W.  H.,  46 
Cole,  A.  C.  63,  68 
Coleman,  Elihu,  135 
Commons,  John  R.,  31 
Corprew,  David.  59 
Corwin,  Thomas,  100 
Coulter.  E.  Merton,  31,  90 

D 

Davenport.  F.  G.,  30 
Davis,  Angela,  154 
Davis,  Jefferson.  44,  69 
DcBow,  J.D.B.,  64,  132 
Delany,  Martin,  70 
Dew,  Thomas,  132 
Donald,  David,  68 
Douai,  Adolph,  40-41 
Douglas,  Stephen,  84 


172 


NAME  INDEX 


Douglass,  Frederick,  50,  70,  79,  98, 
104,  123-24 

Duberman,  Martin,  146 
Du  Bois,  W.E.B.,  71,  74,  91,  93,  103, 
130,  132,  140,  144,  148,  153 
Dulles,  John  Foster,  21 
Dumond,  D.  L.,  130 
Drake,  T.  E.,  130 

E 

Easton.  Hosea,  121 
Edmundson,  William,  135 
Elliott,  Bishop,  63 
Emerson,  Ralph  Waldo,  77 
Engels,  Frederick,  91,  144 
Evans,  J.  J.,  62 

F 

Fitzhugh,  George.  71,  132 
Foncr,  P.  S.,  31 
Ford.  Henry,  141 
Foster,  William  Z.,  40,  117 
Fox,  Dixon  R.,  68 
Fox,  George,  9 
Franklin,  Benjamin,  14,  135 
Franklin,  John  Hope,  130 
Frederickson,  George,  135 
Fremont,  John  C.,  57 
Furnas,  J.  C.,  69 

G 

Galbraith,  J.  K.,  117 

Garnet,  H.  H.,  122-23 

Garrison.  W.  L.,  50 

Gaston,  Charles  A.,  46 

Gayn.  Mark,  14 

Gilmore,  J.  R.,  60 

Gloucester,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  J.  M.,  70 

Gorgas,  Josiah,  46 

Gossett,  T.  F„  130 

Grant,  Ulysses  S.,  79 

Greene,  Nathanael,  9 

Gregg,  William,  39 


H 

Hamilton,  Alexander,  12 
Hancock.  James,  55 
Handlin.  Oscar,  151-52 
Hanna.  Mark,  140 
Harrington,  Fred.  152 
Haynes.  Lemuel,  136 
Heinzen,  Karl,  41 
Helper,  Hinton  R.,  49,  64,  86 
Henson,  Josiah,  50 
Hepburn,  John,  135 
Hesseltine,  W.  B..  52 
Higham.  John,  147 
Ho  Chi  Minh,  14 
Holden,  W.  W.,  66 

.1 

Jay,  John,  12 

Jefferson,  Thomas,  12,  13,  14,  16,  18, 
20,  23.  24,  25,  26,  63,  151 
Johnson,  Allen,  144 
Johnston.  James  Hugo,  137 
Jordan.  Winthrop,  130 
Juarez,  Benito,  92 

K 

Keith.  George.  135 
Keller,  Allan,  67 
Kellums,  D.  F.,  146 
Kirk.  Russell,  15 
Kissinger,  Henry,  142 
Kosciusko,  T..  23 
Kraus,  Michael,  68,  73 

L 

Lane.  Lunsford,  136 
Lawrence,  William,  141 
Lay,  Benjamin,  135 
Lazarus.  Emma,  111 
Lee,  Robert  E..  13,  69-70,  72,  78 
Lenin,  V.  L,  7,  12,  14,  15,  20,  143 
Letcher,  J.  B.,  61 
Lewis,  R.  A..  54 


NAME  INDEX 


173 


Lincoln.  Abraham,  26,  84,  92-94, 
96ff. 

Locke,  John,  7,  21.  76.  151 
Logucn.  J.  M.,  70 
Lowell,  J.  R.,  77 
Lucas,  Charles.  21 
Luce,  Henry,  14 

M 

Madison,  James,  112 
Marion.  Francis.  9 
Martineau.  Harriet,  121 
Marx,  Karl.  14,  29,41.43,45,85-86 
Mason,  John,  50 
Mayhew'.  Jonathan.  22 
McCormick,  F.,  58 
McGill,  Michael,  54 
McMastcr.  J.  B.,  140-41 
McPherson,  J.  M.,  130,  131 
Mchrmann,  William.  54 
Meyer,  Hermann,  40 
Miller.  Henry  B.,  35 
Milton.  John,  21 
Moore,  Albert,  91 
Morris,  Gouvcrneur,  17 
Morris,  Richard  B.,  36 
Morrow,  R.  E.,  131 
Mott,  Lucretia,  104 
Moynihan,  Daniel  P.,  142 
Myers.  Isaac,  125-26 

N 

Nevins,  Allan,  68,  141,  148 
Norton,  C.E.,  75 

O 

Obcrholt/er,  E.  P.,  141 
Olmsted,  F.  L.,  49,  51 
Orr.  J.  L.,  62 
Otis,  James,  136 

P 

Packard,  Vance,  118 
Paine,  Thomas,  111 


Parrington,  V.  L.,  147 
Perlman,  Selig,  31 
Perry,  B.  F.,  62 
Peterson,  Florence,  31 
Phillips,  Ulrich  B.,  30,  131,  140 
Phillips,  Wendell,  67.  75.  104 
Phillips,  William  A.,  72 
Powderly,  T.  V.,  128 
Purvis,  Robert.  124 
Pyle.  Robert,  135 

Q 

Quarles,  Benjamin,  130 

R 

Rapp,  Wilhelm,  41 
Raymond.  Henry.  105 
Rayner,  Kenneth,  66 
Reid,  David  S.,  61 
Reinhold,  Robert,  146 
Reston,  James,  149 
Rhodes,  J.  F..  73,  140 
Robeson,  Paul.  148 
Rockefeller.  John  D„  141 
Roosevelt.  F.  D.,  119 
Rose,  Arnold  M.,  135 
Ruchames,  Louis.  68,  130 
Ruffin,  Edmund,  66,  79,  90 
Ruffin,  Thomas,  66 
Rush,  Benjamin,  136 

S 

St.  Clair,  Arthur,  22 
Sandiford,  Ralph,  135 
Schlcsinger,  A.  M.,  68 
Schnauflcr,  C.  H..  41 
Schnauffer,  Mrs.  C.  H.,  41 
Scott.  Anne  F..  131 
Sears,  Edmond,  79 
Shannon.  W.  V.,  146 
Shcrwin,  Oscar,  67 
Shugg.  Roger.  43 
Siebert.  Wilbur.  52 
Somerville,  John,  143 


174 


Steffens,  Lincoln,  116 
Stevens,  Thaddeus,  104 
Still,  William,  50,  70 
Stith,  Gerard,  38 
Stone.  Olive,  91 
Strode,  Hudson,  69 
Sumner,  Charles,  104 
Sumner,  W.  G.,  114 
Sumter.  Thomas,  9 
Sylvis,  William.  39,  125 

r 

Tatum,  Georgia  L.,  91 
Taylor,  J.  H..  65 
Tempcrlcy,  Harold,  143 
Ihoreau,  Henry  David.  77 
Trevellick,  Richard,  39 
Tubman,  Harriet,  50,  70,  104 
Turner,  F.  J.,  143 
Turner.  Nat.  134 

w 

Walker,  David,  133 


NAME  JNDEX 


Ware,  Norman  J.,  31 
Washington,  George,  9,  15 
Watson,  Harry,  70 
Wells.  Ida  B.,  127 
Welman,  M.  W.,  69 
Wesley,  Charles  H..  91,  153 
Wheatley.  Phillis.  136 
White,  Laura.  91 
Wiebe,  R.,  147 
Wiley,  Bell,  91 
Wiley,  Calvin,  65 
Wilson,  Woodrow,  140 
Winston,  Henry,  148 
Wise,  John.  22^  135 
W'ish.  Harvey,  91 
Wood,  Peter,  137 
Woodson,  Carter  G.,  67,  153 
Woodward.  C.  Vann,  68 
Woolman.  John,  136 
Wright,  George,  53 
Wright,  Henry  C„  50 
Wright,  Theodore  S.,  122 


lew  World  Paperback 


& Political  Science 


Herbert  Aptheker 


Among  Other  New  World  Paperbacks 

AMERICAN  TRADE  UNIONISM  by  William  2.  Foster 
THE  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  W.E.B.  DUBOIS 
THE  UNSTABLE  ECONOMY  by  Victor  Perlo 
TEN  DAYS  THAT  SHOOK  THE  WORLD  by  John  Reed 
BRECHT  AS  THEY  KNEW  HIM  Hubert  Witt  ed. 

STRATEGY  FOR  A BLACK  AGENDA  by  Henry  Winston 
CAPITAL  Vol.  1 by  Karl  Marx 

BEETHOVEN  & THE  AGE  OF  REVOLUTION  by  Frida  Knight 
LECTURES  ON  FASCISM  by  Palmiro  Togliatti 
REVOLUTIONARY  PATH  by  Kwame  Nkrumah 
THE  NEW  BLACK  POETRY  Clarence  Major  ed 
IMPERIALISM  TODAY  by  Gus  Hall 
PRISON  NOTEBOOKS  by  Antonio  Gramsci 
SELECTED  WORKS  by  V.  I,  Lenin 

AMERICAN  NEGRO  SLAVE  REVOLTS  by  Herbert  Aptheker 
KING  LEOPOLD’S  SOLILOQUY  by  Mark  Twain 
READER  IN  MARXIST  PHILOSOPHY  Howard  Selsam  ed, 
HISTORY  OF  THE  LABOR  MOVEMENT  IN  THE  U.S.  by  P.S. 
NATIVE  AMERICANS  by  William  Meyer 
POLITICAL  ECONOMY:  A Condensed  Course  by  L Leontyev 
DIALECTICS  OF  NATURE  by  Frederick  Engels 
PEOPLE'S  HISTORY  OF  ENGLAND  by  A.L  Morton 


(0267) 

(0234) 

(0380) 

(0200) 

(0415) 

(0406) 

(0017) 

(0422) 

(0430) 

(0401) 

(0138) 

(0304) 

(0397) 

(0300) 


In  cloth -ai  $ 1 


;over  design  by  Karin  Batten 


From  the  works  of  Herbert  Aptheker,  distinguished  Marxist 
historian,  the  editor  has  selected  a group  of  writings  which 
sharply  illustrate  how  the  contour  of  U.S.  society  has  been 
and  is  being  shaped  by  the  struggles  of  those  who  labor— by 
the  working  class  as  a whole  and  by  the  embattled  Black 
people.  Among  the  subjects  highlighted  are:  the  interrela- 
tionship of  racisrrf,  anti-racism  and  class  consciousness, 
and,  questions  of  partisanship  and  falsification  in  history.